summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/65590-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/65590-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/65590-0.txt8320
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8320 deletions
diff --git a/old/65590-0.txt b/old/65590-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 03d4671..0000000
--- a/old/65590-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8320 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of William Again, by Richmal Crompton
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: William Again
-
-Author: Richmal Crompton
-
-Release Date: June 11, 2021 [eBook #65590]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: deaurider, Alan and the Online Distributed Proofreading
- Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WILLIAM AGAIN ***
-
-
-
-
-
-WILLIAM AGAIN
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: "GOOD MORNING, LITTLE BOY," SAID THE VISITOR.
-
-"UMPH!" REPLIED WILLIAM.
-
-"WHAT'S YOUR NAME, DEAR?" SHE ASKED.
-
-"PETER," SAID WILLIAM.]
-
-
-
-
- WILLIAM AGAIN
-
-
- BY
-
- RICHMAL CROMPTON
-
-
- [Illustration]
-
- ILLUSTRATED BY
- THOMAS HENRY
-
-
- LONDON
- GEORGE NEWNES, LIMITED
- SOUTHAMPTON ST., STRAND, W.C.
-
-
-
-
- _First Published_ _June 1923_
- _Reprinted_ _September 1923_
- _Reprinted_ _December 1923_
- _Reprinted_ _February 1924_
- _Reprinted_ _July 1924_
- _Reprinted_ _November 1924_
- _Reprinted_ _January 1925_
- _Reprinted_ _July 1925_
- _Reprinted_ _November 1925_
- _Reprinted_ _February 1926_
- _Reprinted_ _August 1926_
- _Reprinted_ _December 1926_
- _Reprinted_ _July 1927_
- _Reprinted_ _January 1928_
- _Reprinted_ _November 1928_
- _Reprinted_ _October 1929_
- _Reprinted_ _October 1930_
- _Reprinted_ _October 1931_
- _Reprinted_ _October 1932_
- _Reprinted_ _November 1933_
- _Reprinted_ _December 1934_
- _Reprinted_ _August 1936_
- _Reprinted_ _October 1937_
- _Reprinted_ _May 1939_
- _Reprinted_ _February 1940_
-
-
- _Printed in Great Britain by
- Wyman & Sons, Limited, London, Fakenham and Reading._
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
-
- I. WHAT DELAYED THE GREAT MAN 11
-
- II. THE CURE 29
-
- III. THAT BOY 44
-
- IV. WILLIAM THE REFORMER 58
-
- V. NOT MUCH 74
-
- VI. WILLIAM AND THE WHITE CAT 92
-
- VII. WILLIAM'S SECRET SOCIETY 108
-
- VIII. THE NATIVE PROTÉGÉ 133
-
- IX. JUST WILLIAM'S LUCK 148
-
- X. THE GREAT DETECTIVE 166
-
- XI. THE CIRCUS 181
-
- XII. WILLIAM SELLS THE TWINS 197
-
- XIII. WILLIAM'S HELPING HAND 214
-
- XIV. WILLIAM GETS WRECKED 233
-
-
-
-
- TO
- TOMMY
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-WHAT DELAYED THE GREAT MAN
-
-
-WILLIAM, taking his character as a whole, was not of the artistic
-genre. He had none of the shrinking sensitiveness and delicate
-imaginativeness of the true artist. But the fact remains that this
-summer he was impelled by some inner prompting to write a play.
-
-The idea had been growing in his mind for some time. He had seen plays
-acted by the village amateur dramatic society which was famous more for
-a touching reliance on the prompter than for any real histrionic talent.
-
-William had considered them perfect. He had decided, after their
-last performance, to go on the stage. But none of his friends could
-inform him of the preliminary steps necessary for getting on the
-stage. It is true that the man in the boot-shop, whose second cousin
-was a scene-shifter in a provincial music-hall, had promised to use
-his influence, but when William was told the next week that the second
-cousin had been dismissed for appearing in a state of undeniable
-intoxication and insisting on accompanying the heroine on to the stage,
-he felt that all hopes from that direction must be abandoned. It was
-then that he had the brilliant idea. He would write a play himself and
-act in that.
-
-William had great confidence in his own powers. He had no doubts
-whatever of his ability to write a play and act in it. If he couldn't
-go on _the_ stage he'd go on _a_ stage. Surely no one could object to
-that. All he'd want would be some paper and ink and a few clothes.
-Surely his family--bent as they always were on clouding his moments of
-purest happiness--couldn't object to that?
-
-"Jus' ink an' paper an' a few ole clothes," he said wistfully to his
-mother.
-
-She eyed him with a mistrust that was less the result of a suspicious
-nature than of eleven years' experience of her younger son.
-
-"Won't pencil do?" she said.
-
-"Pencil!" he said scornfully. "Did--did Shakespeare or--or the man wot
-wrote 'The Red Gang'--well, did _they_ write in pencil?"
-
-Mrs. Brown, having no knowledge of the subject, shifted her point of
-attack.
-
-"What sort of clothes will you want?" she said.
-
-"Oh--jus' clothes," said William vaguely.
-
-"Yes, but what sort?"
-
-"How can I tell," said William irritably, "till I've _wrote_ the play?"
-
- * * * * *
-
-William's family long remembered the silence and peace that marked the
-next few afternoons. During them, William, outstretched upon the floor
-of the summer-house, wrote his play with liberal application of ink
-over his person and clothes and the surrounding woodwork. William was
-not of that class of authors who neglect the needs of the body. After
-every few words he took a deep draught from a bottle of Orange Ale that
-stood on his right and a bite from an ink-coated apple on his left.
-He had laid in a store of apples and sweets and chocolates under the
-seat of the summer-house for his term of authorship. Every now and then
-he raised a hand to his frowning brow in thought, leaving upon it yet
-another imprint of his ink-sodden fingers.
-
-"Where is he?" said his father in hushed wonder at the unwonted peace.
-
-"He's in the summer-house writing a play," said his wife.
-
-"I hope it's a nice long one," said her husband.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William had assembled his caste and assigned them their parts. Little
-Molly Carter was to be the heroine, Ginger the hero, Henry the hero's
-friend, Douglas a crowd of outlaws, William himself was to be the
-villain, stage-manager and prompter. He handed them their parts with a
-lofty frown. The parts were in a grimy exercise book.
-
-"It's all wrote out," he said. "You jus' learn it where it says your
-names. Molly's Lady Elsabina----"
-
-"Elsabina isn't a name _I've_ ever heard," said that lady pertly.
-
-"I didn't say it was, did I?" said William coldly. "I shu'n't be
-surprised if there was lots of names you'd never heard of. An' Ginger
-is Sir Rufus Archibald Green an' Henry is the Hon. Lord Leopold, an'
-I'm Carlo Rupino, a villain. All you've gotter do is to learn your
-parts an' Wednesday morning we'll go through it jus' to practise it,
-an' Wednesday afternoon we'll do it."
-
-"We can't three learn out of one book," said the leading lady, who was
-inclined to make objections.
-
-"Yes, you _can_," said William. "You can take turns sitting in the
-middle."
-
-Lady Elsabina sniffed.
-
-"And such writing!" she said scornfully.
-
-"Well, I don't count on my fingers," said William, returning scorn for
-scorn, "not so's everyone can see me, at any rate."
-
-At which public allusion to her arithmetical powers, Lady Elsabina took
-refuge in another sniff, followed by a haughty silence.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The rehearsal was not an unqualified success. The heroine, as is the
-way of heroines, got out of bed the wrong side. After a stirring
-domestic scene, during which she bit her nurse and flung a basin of
-bread and milk upon the floor, she arrived tearful and indignant and
-half an hour late at the rehearsal.
-
-"Can't you come a bit later?" said the stage-manager bitterly.
-
-"If you're going to be nasty to me," returned the heroine stormily,
-"I'm going back home."
-
-"All right," muttered the stage-manager, cowed, like most
-stage-managers, by the threatening of tears.
-
-The first item on the agenda was the question of the wardrobe.
-William had received an unpleasant surprise which considerably
-lowered his faith in human nature generally. On paying a quiet and
-entirely informal visit to his sister's bedroom in her absence, to
-collect some articles of festive female attire for his heroine, he
-had found every drawer, and even the wardrobe, locked. His sister had
-kept herself informed of the date of the performance, and had taken
-measures accordingly. He had collected only a crochet-edged towel,
-one of the short lace curtains from the window, and a drawn-thread
-work toilet-cover. Otherwise his search was barren. Passing through
-the kitchen, however, he found one of her silk petticoats on a
-clothes-horse and added it to his plunder. He found various other
-articles in other parts of the house. The dressing up took place in an
-outhouse that had once been a stable at the back of William's house.
-The heroine's dress consisted of Ethel's silk petticoat with holes cut
-for the arms. The lace curtain formed an effective head-dress, and the
-toilet-cover pinned on to the end of the petticoat made a handsome
-train.
-
-The effect was completed by the crochet-edged towel pinned round her
-waist. Sir Rufus Archibald Green, swathed in an Indian embroidered
-table-cover, with a black satin cushion pinned on to his chest, a
-tea-cosy on his head, and an umbrella in his hand, looked a princely
-hero. The Hon. Lord Leopold wore the dining-room table-cloth and the
-morning-room waste-paper basket with a feather, forcibly wrested from
-the cock's tail by William, protruding jauntily from the middle.
-Douglas, as the crowd, was simply attired in William's father's top hat
-and a mackintosh.
-
-William had quietly abstracted the top hat as soon as he heard
-definitely that his father would not be present at the performance.
-William's father was to preside at a political meeting in the village
-hall, which was to be addressed by a Great Man from the Cabinet, who
-was coming down from London specially for the occasion.
-
-"Vast as are the attractions of any enterprise promoted by you,
-William," he had said, politely at breakfast, "duty calls me elsewhere."
-
-William, while murmuring perfunctory sorrow at these tidings, hastily
-ran over in his mind various articles of his father's attire that could
-therefore be safely utilised. The robing of William himself as the
-villain had cost him much care and thought. He had finally decided upon
-the drawing-room rug pinned across his shoulder and a fern-pot upon his
-head. It was a black china fern-pot and rather large, but it rested
-upon William's ears, and gave him a commanding and sinister appearance.
-He also carried an umbrella.
-
-These preparations took longer than the caste had foreseen, and, when
-finally large moustaches had been corked upon the hero's, villain's and
-crowd's lips, the lunch-bell sounded from the hall.
-
-"Jus' all finished in time!" said William the optimist.
-
-"Yes, but wot about the rehearsal," said the crowd gloomily, "wot about
-that?"
-
-"Well, you've had the book to learn the stuff," said William, "that's
-enough, isn't it? I don't s'pose real acting people bother with
-rehearsals. It's quite easy. You jus' learn your stuff an' then say it.
-It's silly wasting time over rehearsals."
-
-"Have you learnt wot you say, William Brown?" said the heroine shrilly.
-
-"I _know_ wot I say," said William loftily, "I don't need to _learn!_"
-
-"William!" called a stern sisterly voice from the house, "mother says
-come and get ready for lunch."
-
-William merely ejected his tongue in the direction of the voice and
-made no answer.
-
-"We'd better be taking off the things," he said, "so's to be in time
-for this afternoon. Haf-past two it begins, then we can have a nice
-long go at it. Put all the things away careful behind that box so's
-bothering ole people can't get at them an' make a fuss."
-
-"William, where _are_ you?" called the voice impatiently.
-
-The tone goaded William into reply.
-
-"I'm somewhere where _you_ can't find me," he called.
-
-"You're in the stable," said the voice triumphantly.
-
-"Seems as if folks simply couldn't leave me alone," said William
-wistfully, as he removed his fern-pot and fur rug and walked with slow
-dignity into the house.
-
-"Wash yourself first, William," said the obnoxious voice.
-
-"I _am_ washed," returned William coldly, as he entered the
-dining-room, forgetting the presence of a smudgy, corked moustache upon
-lips and cheeks.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was an unfortunate afternoon as far as the prospects of a large
-audience were concerned. Most of the adults of the place were going
-to listen to the Great Man. Most of the juveniles were going to watch
-a football match. Moreover, the caste, with the instincts of the very
-young, had shrouded the enterprise so deeply in mystery in order to
-enjoy the sensation of superiority, that they had omitted to mention
-either the exact nature of the enterprise or the time at which it would
-take place.
-
-On the side-gate was pinned a notice:
-
-[Illustration: THIS WAY TO THE BLOODY HAND ➔]
-
-In the stable was a row of old chairs all turned out of the house at
-various times because of broken backs and legs. As a matter of fact,
-the caste were little concerned with the audience. The great point
-was that they were going to act a play--they scarcely cared whether
-anyone watched it or not. Upon a broken chair in the middle sat a small
-child, attracted by the notice. Her chair had only lost one leg, so,
-by sitting well on to one side, she managed to maintain an upright
-position on it. At a stern demand for money from William, she had shyly
-slipped a halfpenny into the fern-pot, which served the double purpose
-of head-gear and pay-desk. She now sat--an enthralled spectator--while
-the caste dressed and argued before her.
-
-Outside down the road came the Great Man. He had come by an earlier
-train by mistake and was walking slowly towards the village hall,
-intensely bored by the prospect of the afternoon. He stopped suddenly,
-arrested by a notice on a side gate:
-
-[Illustration: THIS WAY TO THE BLOODY HAND ➔]
-
-He took out his watch. Half an hour to spare. He hesitated a moment,
-then walked firmly towards the Bloody Hand. Inside an outhouse a group
-of curiously-dressed children stared at him unsmilingly. One of them,
-who was dressed in a rug and a fern-pot, addressed him with a stern
-frown.
-
-[Illustration: INSIDE AN OUTHOUSE A GROUP OF CURIOUSLY-DRESSED CHILDREN
-STARED AT HIM UNSMILINGLY.]
-
-"We're jus' going to begin," he said, "sit down."
-
-The Great Man sat down obediently and promptly collapsed upon the floor.
-
-"You shu'n't have sat on a chair with two legs gone," said William
-impatiently. "You've broke it altogether now. You can manage all right
-if you try one with only one gone. We're jus' going to begin."
-
-The Great Man picked up himself and his hat and sat down carefully upon
-the farthermost edge of a three-legged chair.
-
-William, holding the mangled remains of an exercise book in his hand,
-strode forward.
-
-"'The Bloody Hand,' by William Brown," he announced in a resonant voice.
-
-"Well, an' wot about us?" said the heroine shrilly.
-
-"You didn't write it, did you?" said William. "I'm only saying who
-wrote it."
-
-"Well, aren't you going to say who axe it?" she said pugnaciously.
-
-"No, I'm _not!_" said the stage-manager firmly. "You jus' say the one
-wot wrote it. You don't go on saying all them wot axe it."
-
-"Well, I'm not going to be in it, then," she said. "I'm going home."
-
-William decided to be a woman-hater for the rest of his life.
-
-"All right," he capitulated, "'f you're going to be so
-disagreeable--jus' like a girl"--he strode forward again and raised
-his voice, "'The Bloody Hand,' wrote, every bit of it, by William
-Brown--acted by Molly Carter an Ginger an' Douglas an' Henry--they jus'
-learnt wot William Brown wrote. Now, if you'll be quiet a minute," he
-went on to his silent audience, "we'll begin. You begin," he said to
-the damsel in the lace curtain.
-
-She advanced. The rest of them stood in a corner and watched.
-
-"She's _on_," William announced to the audience. "We're _off_. Go on!"
-he repeated to her.
-
-"I'm jus' going to," she replied irritably, "soon as you stop talking."
-Then, changing her voice to one of shrill artificiality, "Ho! Where am
-I? Lorst in a dreadful forest----"
-
-"It's meant to be a forest," explained the author to the audience.
-
-"I wish you'd stop keep on saying things," said the heroine. "I forget
-where I am. Lorst in a dreadful forest. What shall I do? Ah, me!
-Crumbs! Who is this who yawns upon my sight?"
-
-"_Dawns!_" corrected the prompter.
-
-"A fierce villain," went on the heroine, ignoring him, "methinks. I
-shouldn't be surprised if it wasn't Carlo Rupino of the Bloody Hand. Oh
-Lor! what shall I do? Ah me! He draws nearer."
-
-"It is him," prompted William.
-
-"I was jus' going to say that, if you wouldn't keep on interrupting.
-It is him. I was jus' going to say it. Ah me! what shall I do? Whither
-shall I flee? Nowhere. Gadzooks! He draws nearer."
-
-"I come on now," explained William to the audience, holding on to
-his plant-pot with one hand to steady it. "I'm him." He advanced
-threateningly upon the maiden. "Aha!" he sneered. "Gadzooks! doest thou
-happen to know who I am?"
-
-"I am lorst in the dreadful forest," she replied. "Ah me! What shall I
-do?"
-
-"I am Carlo Rupino of the Bloody Hand. Go on, _faint!_" he urged in an
-undertone.
-
-"'F you think I'm going to faint on this dirty ole floor," she
-replied, "I'm jus' not. You should have brushed it up a bit 'f you
-wanted me to faint on it."
-
-"You don't know how to," he jeered.
-
-"I _do!_ I _can!_ I can faint beautifully on our drawing-room carpet.
-I'm jus' not going to faint on a dirty ole stable floor an' I'm not
-going to be _in_ your nasty ole play 'f you're not going to be nice to
-me."
-
-"All right, then, don't be. You jus' take off my sister's petticoat,
-an' our lace curtain an' don't be in it, if you don't want to be."
-
-"Well, I jus' _won't_, 'f you're going on like this at me."
-
-"Well, 'f you keep on talkin' not out of the play who's to know when
-you're talkin' play an' when you're jus' talkin' yourself?"
-
-"Anyone with any sense could----"
-
-"Oh, get on with it," said the hero off the scenes. "You'll never get
-to where I come in, if you're going on like this all day. _Pretend_
-she's fainted and go on from there."
-
-"All right," said the villain obligingly. "Aha! I hast thee in my
-power. I wilt hang thee ere dawn dawns from my remote mountain lair."
-The toilet-cover train caught on a nail and the petticoat tore with
-an echoing sound. "That's right," he went on, "go on messin' up my
-sister's things, so's she'll never be able to wear them again."
-
-"'F you're going to keep on being nasty to me," said the heroine again,
-"I'm going straight back home an' I'm not going to be _in_ your ole
-play."
-
-"Well, anyway," said William, with a mental determination that his next
-play should contain no heroines, "now we go off and they come on."
-
-The hero and his friend advanced.
-
-"Alas!" said Sir Rufus Archibald Green, "I see no trace of her. What
-canst have happened to her? I hope she hast not met yon horrible ole
-villain, Carlo Rupino, of the Bloody Hand. Seest thou any footmarks of
-her, the Hon. Lord Leopold?"
-
-The Hon. Lord Leopold examined the stable floor.
-
-"Lookin' for footmarks," explained the stage-manager to the audience.
-
-"Ah me! None!" said the Hon. Lord Leopold. Then, looking more closely.
-"Crikey! Yes!" he said. "I seest footmarks. 'Tis hers and Carlo
-Rupino's. I knowest their boots."
-
-"Ah me!" said the hero. "What cattastrop is here? Gadzooks! Let us
-follow to his remote mountain lair. I will kill him dead and cut out
-his foul black heart and put an end to his foul black life."
-
-He waved Mrs. Brown's best umbrella threateningly as he spoke. "Now
-they come off," explained William, "an' we come on. Here's the gallows."
-
-He carried forward a small reading stand, taken from his father's
-study, then advanced holding the hand of the fair Elsabina. The crowd
-in his top hat and mackintosh stood in attendance.
-
-"Aha!" said Carlo Rupino to his victim, "I hast thee in my power, thou
-ole girl! I am now going to hang thee from yon lofty gallows! Go on!"
-he addressed the crowd.
-
-The crowd took off his top hat and uttered a feeble "Hurray!"
-
-"You couldn't hang me from that old thing," remarked the heroine
-scornfully.
-
-"That's not in the play," said William.
-
-"I know it isn't. I'm jus' saying that myself."
-
-"Well, say wot's in the play."
-
-At that point the chair, upon which the Great Man was with difficulty
-sitting, collapsed suddenly, precipitating the Great Man among its
-fragments. William turned upon him sternly.
-
-"'F you're going to keep on making noises breaking chairs," he said,
-"how d'you think we're going to get on?"
-
-The Great Man raised himself from the _débris_ with a murmured apology,
-brushed himself as well as he could, and sat down quietly upon an
-adjacent packing-case.
-
-"Well, go on!" said William to the heroine.
-
-"Something about 'Oh, mercy, spare me!' an' then I've forgot what comes
-after that."
-
-"Well, why didn't you learn it?"
-
-"I can't read your nasty old writing--all blots an' things spilt on it."
-
-"Well, you can't write a play at all, so you needn't go making remarks
-about people's writing what can."
-
-"Oh, go on!" said the egoistical hero off the stage. "Let's get to
-where I come on."
-
-William studied his exercise-book carefully.
-
-"Here's wot you say," he said, "'Oh, mercy, spare me----'"
-
-"I said that."
-
-"Be quiet! 'Oh, mercy, spare me----'"
-
-"I _said_ that."
-
-"Be _quiet!_ 'Oh, mercy, spare me an' let me return to my dear ole
-mother an' father an' the young gentleman wot I'm going to marry. His
-name is Sir Rufus Archibald Green.' That's wot you say."
-
-"Well, you've said it, so I needn't say it all over again."
-
-"'F you think I'm going to say all your stuff for you----" began
-William.
-
-Elsabina, bored with the question, pointed an accusing finger at the
-Great Man.
-
-"Look at him!" she said. "He's come in without paying any money."
-
-Overcome by embarrassment, the Great Man hastily took out a case and
-handed a ten-shilling note to William. A half-crown would have won
-rapturous gratitude. A ten-shilling note was beyond their ken. The
-entire caste gathered round it.
-
-"It's paper money," said Douglas, impressed.
-
-"I don't suppose it's _real_," said William gloomily. "Well, where're
-we got to?"
-
-He turned quickly, and the fern-pot descended sharply, extinguishing
-his head. He struggled with it without success.
-
-"Can't anyone do anything?" said his muffled voice from inside the
-fern-pot. "I can't go on acting like this--people can't _see_ me. Well,
-isn't anyone going to _do_ anything?"
-
-The caste pulled without success.
-
-"I didn't say pull my head off," said the stern, sarcastic voice from
-inside the pot, "I said pull the _thing_ off!"
-
-The Great Man arose from his packing-case and came to the rescue.
-Finally William's face appeared. William put his hands to his head.
-"Any one'd think you wanted to pull my nose an' ears off--the way you
-did it," he said. "Now let's get on." He turned to the heroine. "'No, I
-will not spare thee. I hatest thy mother and thy father and the young
-gentleman thou ist going to marry. Thy mother, thy father, and the
-young gentleman thou ist going to marry wilt see thy lifeless body
-dangling on my remote mountain lair ere dawn dawns. Gadzooks!' Now go
-on! Scream!"
-
-The heroine screamed.
-
-The crowd took off his top hat and cheered.
-
-"'I will keep thee in a deep, dark dungeon, with all sorts of rats an'
-things crawling about till even, and then--and then----'" He consulted
-his exercise-book, "'and then I'll'--I've forgot this bit, and I can't
-read wot comes next----"
-
-"_Yah!_" yelled the heroine in shrill triumph.
-
-"Shut up!" retorted William. "Now, you come on," to the hero. "Let's do
-the rest as quick as we can. I'm getting a bit tired of it. Let's go
-down to the pond an' race boats when we've done."
-
-"Golly! Yes--_let's!_" said the crowd enthusiastically.
-
-"Girls won't be allowed," said William to Elsabina.
-
-Elsabina elevated her small nose.
-
-"'S if I wanted to sail _boats!_" she said scornfully.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William's father entered the house hastily.
-
-"Surely the meeting isn't over, dear?" said William's mother.
-
-"He hasn't come," said Mr. Brown. "Everybody's waiting. We met the
-train, but he wasn't on it. The station-master says that he came by an
-earlier one and walked up, but no one can find him. He must have lost
-his way."
-
-"William seems to have collected an old tramp in the stable," said Mrs.
-Brown; "he may have seen him on the road."
-
-"I'll go and see," said Mr. Brown.
-
-In the stable a fight was going on between his son in a fur rug and his
-son's friend in a table-cloth and a tea-cosy. Upon both faces were the
-remains of corked moustaches. A broken fern-pot and a battered top hat
-were on the floor. Another boy in a mackintosh and a little girl in a
-lace curtain were watching.
-
-[Illustration: "THOU BEASTLY OLE ROBBER," DOUGLAS WAS SHOUTING, "I WILL
-KILL THEE DEAD AND CUT OUT THY FOUL, BLACK HEART."]
-
-"Thou beastly ole robber," Douglas was shouting, "I will kill thee dead
-and cut out thy foul, black heart."
-
-"Nay!" yelled his son. "I will hang thee from my mountain ere dawn
-dawns and thy body shall dangle from the gallows----"
-
-A wistful-looking old man on a packing-case was an absorbed spectator
-of the proceedings. When he saw William's father he took out his watch
-with a guilty start.
-
-"Surely----" he said. "I'd no idea--_Heavens!_"
-
-He picked up his hat and almost ran.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The Great Man rose to address his audience.
-
-"Ladies and gentlemen--I must begin by apologising for my late
-arrival," he said with dignity. "I have been unavoidably delayed."
-
-He tried not to meet William's father's eye as he made the statement.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-THE CURE
-
-
-BREAKFAST was not William's favourite meal. With his father shut off
-from the world by his paper, and his mother by her letters, one would
-have thought that he would have enjoyed the clear field thus left for
-his activities. But William liked an audience--even a hostile one
-consisting of his own family. True, Robert and Ethel, his elder brother
-and sister, were there; but Robert's great rule in life was to ignore
-William's existence. Robert would have preferred not to have had a
-small freckled, snub-nosed brother. But as Fate had given him such a
-brother, the next best thing was to pretend that he did not exist.
-On the whole, William preferred to leave Robert alone. And Ethel was
-awful at breakfast--quite capable of summoning the Head of the Family
-from behind his _Daily Telegraph_ when William essayed a little gentle
-teasing. This morning William, surveying his family in silence in the
-intervals of making a very hearty meal, came to the conclusion, not for
-the first time, that they were hardly worthy of him: Ethel, thinking
-she was so pretty in that stuck-up-looking dress, and grinning over
-that letter from that soft girl. Robert talking about football and
-nobody listening to him, and glaring at him (William) whenever he tried
-to tell him what nonsense he was talking about it. No, it _wasn't_
-rounders he was thinking of--he knew 'bout football, thank you, he just
-did. His mother--suddenly his mother put down her letter.
-
-"Great-Aunt Jane's very ill," she said.
-
-There was a sudden silence. Mr. Brown's face appeared above the _Daily
-Telegraph_.
-
-"Um?" he said.
-
-"Great-Aunt Jane's very ill," said Mrs. Brown. "They don't seem to
-think there's much chance of her getting better. They say----" She
-looked again at the letter as if to make quite sure: "They say she
-wants to see William. She's never seen him, you know."
-
-There was a gasp of surprise.
-
-Robert voiced the general sentiment.
-
-"Good Lord!" he said, "fancy anyone wanting to see _William!_"
-
-"When they're dying, too," said Ethel in equal horror. "One would think
-they'd like to die in peace, anyway."
-
-"It hardly seems fair," went on Robert, "to show William to anyone
-who's not strong."
-
-William glared balefully from one to the other.
-
-"Children! Children!" murmured Mrs. Brown.
-
-"How," said Mr. Brown, "are you going to get William over to Ireland?"
-
-"I suppose," said Mrs. Brown, "that someone must take him."
-
-"Good Lord! Who?"
-
-"Yes, who?" echoed the rest of the family.
-
-"I can't possibly leave the office for the next few weeks," said Mr.
-Brown hastily.
-
-"I simply couldn't face the crossing alone--much less with William,"
-said Ethel.
-
-"I've got my finals coming off next year," said Robert. "I don't want
-to waste any time. I'm working rather hard these vacs."
-
-"No one," said his father politely, "would have noticed it."
-
-"I can go alone, _thank_ you," said William with icy dignity.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In the end William and Mrs. Brown crossed to Ireland together.
-
-"If William drops overboard," was Robert's parting shot, "don't worry."
-
-The crossing was fairly eventful. William, hanging over the edge of
-the steamer, overbalanced, and was rescued from a watery grave by one
-of the crew who happened to be standing near and who caught him by his
-trousers as the overbalancing occurred. William was far from grateful.
-
-"Pullin' an' tuggin' at me," he said, "an' I was all right. I was only
-jus' lookin' over the edge. I'd have got back all right."
-
-But the member of the crew made life hideous to Mrs. Brown.
-
-"You know, lady," he muttered, "when I saved yer little boy's life,
-I give myself such a wrench. I can feel it in my innards now, as it
-were----"
-
-Hastily she gave him ten shillings. Yet she could not stem the flow.
-
-"I 'ope, lady," he would continue at intervals, "when that choild's
-growd to be a man, you'll think sometoimes of the poor ole man wot
-saved 'is life at the expense of 'is own innards, as you might say when
-'e were a little 'un."
-
-A speech like that always won half-a-crown. In the end Mrs. Brown
-spent her time avoiding him and fleeing whenever she saw him coming
-along the deck. When a meeting was inevitable she hastily gave him the
-largest coin she could find before he could begin on his "innards."
-
-Meanwhile a passenger had discovered William neatly balanced through
-a porthole, and earned his undying hatred by hauling him in and
-depositing him upside down on the floor.
-
-"Seems to me," said William to his mother, "that all these folks have
-come for is to stop other folks having a good time. What do you come on
-a boat for if you can't look at the sea--that's all I want to know?"
-
-A gale rose, and Mrs. Brown, pale and distraught, sat huddled up on
-deck. William hovered round sympathetically.
-
-"I got some chocolate creams in my other coat. Like some of them?"
-
-"William, dear, don't bother to stay here. I'd just as soon you went
-away and played."
-
-"Oh, no," said William nobly. "I wun't leave you feelin' bad."
-
-The boat gave a lurching heave. Mrs. Brown groaned.
-
-"Think you goin' to _be_ sick, mother?" said William with interest.
-
-"I--I don't know.... Wouldn't you like to go over to the other side for
-a change?"
-
-William wandered away. Soon he returned, holding in his hands two
-doughnuts--masses of yellowy, greasy-looking dough, bearing the impress
-of William's grimy fingers.
-
-"I've got us one each," said William cheerfully. "You must be awful
-hungry, mother."
-
-[Illustration: SOON WILLIAM RETURNED, HOLDING IN HIS HANDS TWO
-DOUGHNUTS.]
-
-Mrs. Brown gave one glance and turned towards the sea.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In Great-Aunt Jane's drawing-room were assembled Uncle John and Aunt
-Lucy and Cousin Francis. Francis was about the same age as William, but
-inordinately fat and clad in white. He had fair curls and was the apple
-of his parents' eyes. They had heard of William but none of them had
-seen him. There was a murmur of excitement as the sound of the taxi was
-heard, then William and his mother entered. Mrs. Brown was still pale.
-William followed her, scowling defiantly at the world in general.
-
-"If you have any brandy----" said Mrs. Brown faintly.
-
-"Brandy?" said William cheerfully. "I never thought of that. I got you
-nearly everything else, didn't I? I wanted to tempt her to eat," he
-explained to the company. "I thought of choc'lates an' cakes an' cocoa
-an' pork-pies--I _kept_ askin' her to try pork-pie--there was some
-lovely ones on the boat--but I never thought of brandy. Have a good
-drink of it, mother," he encouraged her, "an' then try an' have a go at
-the chocolates."
-
-Mrs. Brown shivered slightly and sipped the brandy.
-
-"This, William," said Aunt Lucy, "is your cousin Francis."
-
-Cousin Francis held out his hand. "How do you do, William?"
-
-William took the proffered hand. "How do you do?" he said loudly, and
-added _sotto voce_, "Fatty."
-
-Thus was war declared.
-
-Mrs. Brown was feeling better.
-
-"How is Great-Aunt Jane?" she said.
-
-"Sinking," said Uncle John in a voice of deepest gloom. "Sinking
-fast--sinking fast."
-
-William's expression grew animated.
-
-"Where is she?" he said. "Is she out in the sea?"
-
-"Little boys," said Uncle John still gloomily, "should be seen and not
-heard."
-
-At this point the nurse entered.
-
-"She can see the little boy now," she said, "if he's come."
-
-"Let the dear children go together," suggested Aunt Lucy.
-
-"Excellent," said Uncle John in his hushed, sepulchral voice.
-"Excellent--together."
-
-William and Francis went upstairs behind the nurse.
-
-The bedroom was large and dim. At the far end lay Great-Aunt Jane,
-propped up in a high old-fashioned bed. The nurse took them across.
-
-"I only wanted to see William," said Great-Aunt Jane feebly. "The other
-need not have come. So this is Margaret's youngest, is it? I've seen
-the others, Robert and Ethel. But I hadn't seen this one. I didn't want
-to die without seeing all my family. He's not as beautiful as Francis,
-but he's less fat. Do you trail clouds of glory, William? Francis
-trails clouds of glory."
-
-"Clouds of fat more like," said William, who was beginning to be bored
-by the whole affair. Great-Aunt Jane closed her eyes.
-
-"I'm going to rest a little," she said. "You can stay here and get me
-anything I want while nurse goes to have her tea."
-
-The nurse went.
-
-Great-Aunt Jane fell asleep.
-
-William and Francis were left alone in the dim bedroom, sitting on
-chairs, one on each side of the big bed as the nurse had placed them.
-The silence grew oppressive. William fidgeted, then opened hostilities.
-
-"Hello, Fatty!" he whispered over Great-Aunt Jane's recumbent form.
-
-"'F you call me that again," whispered Francis, "I'll tell my mother."
-
-"'F you went telling tales of me, I'd pull your long hair off."
-
-Francis searched in his mind silent for a few minutes for a suitable
-term of opprobrium.
-
-"Freckles!" he hissed across the bed at last.
-
-"Softy!" returned William.
-
-This was warfare after his own heart.
-
-"'F I got hold of you, I could throw you out of the window."
-
-"You couldn't. You'd just roll about. You couldn't throw anything.
-You're too fat."
-
-"I told you what I'd do if you called me that again."
-
-"Tell-tale! Tell-tale! Silly ole tell-tale!"
-
-Still the deadly insults were being hurled across the bed in whispers,
-and still Great-Aunt Jane slept.
-
-"I could bash your old freckled face in," whispered Francis.
-
-"I could knock your ole long-haired head off."
-
-"I could pull your ears out."
-
-"Come on, then. Have a try."
-
-"Come on yourself!"
-
-Worked up to fighting pitch, they stole round their corners of the bed
-to the open space at the foot. Then they hurled themselves upon each
-other.
-
-[Illustration: "GO IT, WILLIAM!" GREAT-AUNT JANE CRIED.... "ANOTHER,
-ANOTHER!"...]
-
-They fought with fierce satisfaction, tearing at each other's hair,
-punching each other's heads, squirming and rolling on the floor.
-Suddenly they became aware of a spectator. Great-Aunt Jane was sitting
-up in bed, her cheeks flushed, her eyes bright.
-
-"Go it, William!" she said. "Get one in on his nose. That's right,
-Fatty; well fended! Go on, William. Another, another! No biting, Fatty.
-Go----Oh, dear!"
-
-There were footsteps on the stairs.
-
-"Quick!" said Great-Aunt Jane.
-
-They darted to their seats, smoothing their hair as they went.
-
-The nurse entered.
-
-"Whatever----" she began, then looked round the peaceful room. "Oh, it
-must have been in the street!"
-
-Great-Aunt Jane opened her eyes.
-
-"I feel much better," she said. "_Ever_ so much better."
-
-"You _look_ better," said the nurse. "I hope the children were good."
-
-"Good as gold!" said Great-Aunt Jane, with the ghost of a wink at
-William.
-
-"Look at them," said the nurse, smiling. "Both purple in the face with
-holding their breaths. They'd better go now."
-
-Again Great-Aunt Jane winked at William. Downstairs Uncle John was
-standing, gloomy as ever, by the fireplace.
-
-"How is she?" he said, as they entered.
-
-"I think she's risin' a bit," said William.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"What did you say he did this morning?" said Great-Aunt Jane to the
-nurse.
-
-"He got up early," said the nurse, "and found a mouse in the mousetrap.
-He put it into a cardboard box and almost covered the creature in
-cheese, and made holes in the lid and put it into his pocket. He
-wanted to keep it. Then the thing gnawed its way out at breakfast and
-stampeded the whole table. It ran over Francis, and he yelled, and his
-father nearly fainted. William was much annoyed. He said he'd meant to
-teach it tricks."
-
-"It was yesterday, wasn't it," said Great-Aunt Jane, "that he dared
-Fatty to walk on the edge of the rain tub, and he overbalanced and fell
-in?"
-
-"Yes--and Fatty got in a temper and bit him, and they fought and rolled
-down the bank together into the pond."
-
-"And Tuesday----"
-
-"Tuesday he brought the scarecrow in from the field in the evening and
-put it in front of the fire where his uncle usually stands, and it
-was rather dark, and they hadn't lit up yet, and his aunt came in and
-talked to it for quite a long time before she discovered. She's rather
-short-sighted, you know."
-
-"There was a terrible scuffle going on somewhere last night," said
-Great-Aunt Jane eagerly.
-
-"Oh, yes--his Uncle John went downstairs about eleven for a book he'd
-forgotten, and William heard him and thought he was a burglar, and
-attacked him from behind. They fell downstairs on the top of each
-other, and then William got his uncle rolled up in the hall rug with a
-pair of gloves in his mouth and his eye-glasses broken before he found
-out who he was--he's a curious boy!"
-
-Great-Aunt Jane was sitting up and looking quite bright.
-
-[Illustration: "THERE WAS A TERRIBLE SCUFFLING GOING ON SOMEWHERE, LAST
-NIGHT."]
-
-"He certainly lends an interest to life. I feel ever so much better
-since he came. You might send him up now, if he's in, nurse, will you?"
-
-On her way down the nurse met Uncle John.
-
-"How long is this young ruffian going to be here?" he said furiously.
-William had successfully dispelled the air of hallowed gloom from the
-house. "He's sent my nerves to pieces already--what his effect on that
-poor sufferer must be----"
-
-"He seems to be strengthening _hers_," said the nurse. "She's just sent
-for him."
-
-"That means a few minutes' peace for the rest of the house, at any
-rate," he said.
-
-William entered the sick room sullenly. He was thoroughly bored with
-life. Even his enemy, Fatty, was not to be found. Fatty retired every
-afternoon with his mother to lie down.
-
-"Good afternoon, William," said Great-Aunt Jane, "are you enjoying your
-visit?"
-
-"Well," said William vaguely, striving to temper truth with politeness,
-"I wun't mind going home now. I've had enough." He sat down on her bed
-and became confidential. "We've been here for weeks an' weeks----"
-
-"Four days," amended Great-Aunt Jane.
-
-"Well, four days, then," said William, "an' there's nothing left to do,
-an' they make a fuss if I make a noise; an' I've got a lizard in a box
-at home and I'm tryin' to teach it tricks, an' it'll have forgot me if
-I stay here much longer. It was just gettin' to know me. I could tell
-by its eyes. An' they might forget to feed it or _anything_--there's
-nothing to _do_ here, an' mother's not been well since the sea made her
-sick, an' I keep sayin'--why wait till she's all right to go back--case
-the sea makes her sick again; better go back while she's feelin' bad
-and get it all over again without the fuss of gettin' all right an'
-then gettin' bad again; an' I keep sayin', _why_ are we stoppin' here
-and stoppin' here an' stoppin' here--an' everyone sayin' '_Sh!_' when
-you make a noise, or sing, or anything. I say--_why?_"
-
-Great-Aunt Jane's sunken lips were quivering, her eyes twinkling.
-
-"And why are you stoppin' an' stoppin' an' stoppin'?"
-
-"She says 'cause you're not out of danger, and we must stop till we
-know which way it is. Well," he waxed still more confidential, "what I
-say is, shurely you _know_ which way you're goin' to be. Can't you tell
-us? Then if you're goin' to get better we'll go, an' if you're not----"
-
-"Yes, what then?" said Great-Aunt Jane.
-
-"Then we'll go, too. You don't want me hangin' round when you're
-dyin'," he said coaxingly. "I'd like as not make a noise, or something,
-and disturb you--and that lizard might have got out if I go waitin'
-here much more--like wot that mouse did."
-
-Great-Aunt Jane drew a deep breath of utter content.
-
-"You're too priceless to be true, William," she said.
-
-"Can't you tell me which way?" said William ingratiatingly.
-
-"Yes," said Great-Aunt Jane, "I'm going to get better."
-
-"Oh, crumbs!" he said joyfully. "Can I go and tell mother to pack?"
-
-"You've turned the corner," said the doctor to Great-Aunt Jane an hour
-later, "we needn't worry about you any more. All these relations of
-yours can pack up and go."
-
-"William's packed already," said the nurse. "That boy is a cure!"
-
-Great-Aunt Jane laughed.
-
-"Yes, he's a cure, all right," she said.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THAT BOY
-
-
-WILLIAM had gone away with his family for a holiday, and he was not
-enjoying it. For one reason it was not the sea. Last summer they had
-gone to the sea and William had enjoyed it. He had several times been
-rescued from a watery grave by passers-by. He had lost several pairs
-of new shoes and stockings by taking them off among the rocks and then
-roaming so far afield barefoot that he forgot where he had left them
-and so came home without them. He got wet through every day as a matter
-of course. Through the house where his family stayed his track was
-marked by a trail of sand and seaweed and small deceased crabs. He had
-upon one occasion floated out to sea in a boat which he had found on
-the beach and loosened from its moorings, and narrowly escaped being
-run down by a steamer. At the end of the holiday by the sea Mrs. Brown
-had said weakly, "Let it be somewhere inland next year."
-
-William found things monotonous inland. There were no crabs and nothing
-to do. Robert and Ethel, his grown-up brother and sister, had joined
-a tennis club and were out all day. Not that William had much use for
-Robert and Ethel. He preferred them out all day as a matter of fact.
-
-"All I say _is_," he said aggrievedly to his mother, "that no one
-cares whether I'm havin' a nice time or not. You think that s' long
-as father can go golfin'--or _tryin'_ to golf--and those two playin'
-tennis--or what they _call_ tennis"--he added scornfully, "and you can
-sit knittin', it's all _right_. You don't think of _me_. No one thinks
-of me. I might just as well not be here. All I say _is_," he ended, "I
-might jus' as well be _dead_ for all the trouble some people take to
-make me happy."
-
-His mother looked at his scowling freckled countenance.
-
-"Well, dear," she said, "there are plenty of books about the house that
-you haven't read."
-
-"_Books_," said William scornfully. "Sir Walter Scott's ole things--I
-don't call that _books_."
-
-"You can go for walks."
-
-"_Walks!_" said William. "It's no use goin' walks without 'Jumble'."
-
-His father lowered his newspaper. "Your arithmetic report was vile," he
-said. "You might occupy your time with a few sums. I'll set them for
-you."
-
-William turned upon his parent a glance before which most men would
-have quailed. Even William's father, inured as he was by long
-experience to that glare of William's, retired hastily behind his
-paper. Then, with a short and bitter laugh, William turned on his heel
-and left the room. That was the last straw. He'd finished with them.
-He'd simply finished with them.
-
-He put his head in at the window as he went towards the gate.
-
-"I'm goin' out, mother," he said in a voice which expressed stern
-sorrow rather than anger.
-
-"All right, dear," said Mrs. Brown sweetly.
-
-"I may not be coming back--never," he added darkly.
-
-"All right, dear," said William's mother.
-
-William walked with slow dignity down to the gate.
-
-"All I say _is_," he remarked pathetically to the gatepost as he
-passed, "I might as well be _dead_ for all anyone thinks of tryin' to
-make my life a bit happier."
-
-He walked down to the village--a prey to black dejection. What people
-came away for holidays _for_ beat him. At home there was old Jumble to
-take for a walk and throw sticks for, and the next-door cat to tease
-and the butcher's boy to fight, and various well-known friends and
-enemies to make life interesting. Here there was--well, all he said
-_was_, he might as well be _dead_.
-
-A char-à-banc stood outside the post-office, and people were taking
-their places in it. William looked at it contemptuously. He began to
-listen in a bored fashion to the conversation of two young men.
-
-"I'm awfully glad you ran down," one of them was saying to the other;
-"we can have a good tramp together. To tell you the truth I'd got so
-bored that I'd taken a ticket for this char-à-banc show.... Can't stand
-'em really."
-
-"Will they give you your money back?" said the other.
-
-"It doesn't matter," said the first.
-
-Then he met William's dark, unflinching gaze and said carelessly,
-"Here, kid, like a ticket for the char-à-banc trip?"
-
-William considered the question. Anything that would take him away from
-the immediate vicinity of his family seemed at that moment desirable.
-
-"Does it come back?" he said.
-
-"It's _supposed_ to," said the young man.
-
-[Illustration: "ALL I SAY _IS_," WILLIAM SAID PUGNACIOUSLY, TRYING TO
-SCOWL UP AT BOTH SIDES AT ONCE, "THAT THERE'S NOT MUCH _ROOM_."]
-
-That seemed rather a drawback. William felt that he would have
-preferred to go away from his family on something that did not come
-back. However, this was better than nothing.
-
-"All right," he said graciously, "I don't mind going."
-
-The young man handed him the ticket.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William sat in the middle of a seat between a very fat lady and a very
-fat gentleman.
-
-"Not much _room_," he remarked bitterly to the world in general.
-
-The fat lady and the fat gentleman turned crushing glances upon him
-simultaneously. William received and returned them. He even enlarged
-upon his statement.
-
-"All I say _is_," he said pugnaciously, trying to scowl up at both
-sides at once, "that there's not much _room_."
-
-The fat lady put up lorgnettes and addressed the fat gentleman over
-William's head.
-
-"What a very rude little boy!" she said.
-
-Being apparently agreed upon that point they became friendly and
-conversed together for the rest of the journey, ignoring the
-subterranean rumbles of indignation that came from the small boy
-between them.
-
-At last the char-à-banc stopped at a country village. The driver
-explained that the church was an excellent example of Early Norman
-architecture. This left William cold. He did not even glance at it.
-The driver went on to remark that an excellent meal could be obtained
-at the village inn. Here William's expression kindled into momentary
-animation only to fade again into despair. For William had spent his
-last twopence that morning upon a stick of liquorice. It had caused
-a certain amount of friction between himself and his elder brother.
-William had put it--partially sucked--upon a chair while he went to
-wash his hands, and Robert had come in from tennis and inadvertently
-sat down upon it. Being in a moist condition it had adhered to Robert's
-white flannel trousers. Even when detached the fact of its erstwhile
-adherence could not be concealed. William had considered Robert's
-attitude entirely unreasonable.
-
-"Well, I don't know what he's got to be mad about.... I didn't make him
-sit down on it, did I? He talks about me spoilin' his trousers--well,
-wot about him spoilin' my liquorice? All I say _is_--who wants to eat
-it, now he's been sittin' on it?"
-
-Robert had unkindly taken this statement at its face value and thrown
-the offending stick of liquorice into the fire.
-
-William sadly extricated himself from the char-à-banc, thinking
-bitterly of the vanished twopence, and liquorice, and the excellent
-meal to be obtained from the village inn. He regarded himself at that
-moment as a martyr whose innocence and unjust persecution equalled that
-of any in the pages of the Church History book.
-
-An elderly lady in _pince-nez_ looked at him pityingly.
-
-"What's the matter, little boy?" she said. "You look unhappy."
-
-William merely smiled bitterly.
-
-"Is your mother with you?" she went on.
-
-"Nope," said William, thrusting his hands into his pockets and scowling
-still more.
-
-"Your father, then?"
-
-"Huh!" said William, as though bitterly amused at the idea.
-
-"You surely haven't come alone!" said the lady.
-
-William gave vent to the dark emotions of his soul.
-
-"All I say _is_," he said, "that if you knew my family you'd be jolly
-glad to go anywhere alone if you was me."
-
-The lady made little clicking noises with her tongue expressive of
-sorrow and concern.
-
-"Dear, dear, dear!" she said. "And are you going to have tea now?"
-
-William assumed his famous expression of suffering patience.
-
-"I've got no money. It's not much use goin' to have tea anywhere when
-you haven't got no money."
-
-"Haven't they given you any money for your tea?" said the lady
-indignantly.
-
-"Not _they!_" said William with a bitter laugh.
-
-"_They_ wun't of let me come if they'd known. _They_ wun't of paid
-anything for me. It was a frien' gave me the ticket jus' to giv' me a
-bit of pleasure," he said pathetically, "but _they_ wun't even give me
-money for my tea."
-
-"Perhaps," said the lady, "you had a late lunch and they thought----"
-
-"Huh!" ejaculated William. "I din' have _any_ lunch worth speakin' of."
-He thrust aside the mental picture of two helpings of steak and three
-of rice pudding.
-
-"You _poor_ child," said the lady. "Come along. _I'll_ give you your
-tea."
-
-"Thanks," said William humbly and gratefully, trudging off with her in
-the direction of the village inn.
-
-He felt torn between joy at the immediate prospect of a meal and pity
-for his unhappy home life. William, generally speaking, had only to say
-a thing to believe it. He saw himself now as the persecuted victim of
-a cruel and unsympathetic family, and the picture was not without a
-certain pleasure. William enjoyed filling the centre of the stage in
-any capacity whatsoever.
-
-[Illustration: "LITTLE BOY," SHE SAID SOULFULLY, "YOU MUST TELL ME
-_ALL_.... IF I REPORTED THE CASE TO THE SOCIETY FOR PREVENTION OF
-CRUELTY TO CHILDREN----"]
-
-"I suppose," said the lady uncertainly, as William consumed boiled eggs
-with relish, "that your family are _kind to you_."
-
-"You needn't s'pose that," said William, his mouth full of
-bread-and-butter, his scowling gaze turned on her lugubriously. "You
-jus' needn't s'pose that. Not with _my_ family."
-
-"They surely aren't _cruel_ to you?" said the lady in horror.
-
-"_Crule_," said William with a shudder, "jus' isn't the word. All I say
-_is_, crule isn't the word."
-
-The lady leant across the table.
-
-"Little boy," she said soulfully, "you must tell me _all_. I want to
-_help_ you. I go about the world helping people, and I'm going to help
-you. Don't be frightened. You know people can be put in prison for
-being cruel to children. If I reported the case to the Society for
-Prevention of Cruelty to Children----"
-
-William was slightly taken aback.
-
-"Oh, I wun't like you to do that!" he said hastily. "I wun't like to
-get them into trouble."
-
-"Ah," she said, "but you must think of your happiness, not theirs!"
-
-She watched, fascinated, as William finished a third plate of
-bread-and-butter, and yet his hunger seemed to be unappeased. She was
-not acquainted with the digestive capacity of an average healthy boy of
-eleven.
-
-"I can see you've been starved," she said, "and I could tell at once
-from your expression that you were unhappy. Have you any brothers and
-sisters?"
-
-William, who had now reached the second stage of his tea, put half a
-cake into his mouth, masticated and swallowed it before replying.
-
-"Two," he said briefly, "one each. Grown up. But they jus' care for
-nothin' but their own pleasure. Why," he went on warming to his theme,
-"this morning I bought a few sweets with jus' a bit of money I happened
-to have, an' he took them from me and threw them into the fire. Jus'
-threw them into the fire."
-
-The lady made the sympathetic clicking sound with her tongue.
-
-"Dear! dear! dear!" she said again. "How very unkind!"
-
-William somewhat reluctantly refused the last piece of cake. He had,
-as a matter of fact, done full justice to the excellent meal provided
-by the village inn. It had given him a feeling of gentle, contented
-melancholy. He was basking in the thought of his unhappy home life.
-
-"I'm sorry to keep reminding you of it," said the lady, "but I feel
-I really want to get to the bottom of it. There's generally only one
-explanation of an unhappy home. I've investigated so many cases. Does
-your father drink?"
-
-William nodded sadly.
-
-"Yes," he said. "That's it."
-
-"Oh," breathed the lady, "your _poor_ mother!"
-
-But William wanted no division of sympathy.
-
-"Mother drinks, too," he said.
-
-"You _poor_, poor child!" said the lady.
-
-William wondered whether to make Robert and Ethel drink, too, then
-decided not to. As an artist he knew the value of restraint.
-
-"Never mind," said the lady, "you shall have _one_ happy afternoon, at
-any rate."
-
-She took him to the village shop and bought him chocolates, and sweets,
-and bananas, and a top. William found some difficulty in retaining an
-expression suggestive of an unhappy home life, but he managed it fairly
-successfully.
-
-He began to feel very sleepy on the way home. He had had a lovely time.
-His pockets were full of sweets and chocolates, and he held his top in
-his hand. He even felt that he could forgive his family. He'd heap
-coals of fire on Robert's head by giving him a chocolate.... He was
-almost asleep when the char-à-banc drew up at the post-office. Everyone
-began to descend. He took a polite and distant farewell of the elderly
-lady and set off for his home. But he found that the elderly lady was
-coming with him.
-
-"Where do you live?" she said.
-
-"Oh," said William vaguely, "jus' somewhere along here."
-
-"I'm coming to see your father," said the lady in a determined voice.
-
-William was aghast.
-
-"Oh--er--I wun't do that if I was you!" he said.
-
-"I often find," she said, "that a drunkard does not realise what
-unhappiness he makes in his home. I often find that a few words of
-warning are taken to heart----"
-
-"You'd better _not_," said William desperately. "He dun't mind _wot_
-he does! He'd throw knives at you or shoot you or cut your head off
-soon as not. He'll be jus' mad drunk when we get in. He went off to the
-public-house jus' after breakfast. You'd better not come _near_ our
-house.... All I say _is_, you might jus' as well be _dead_ as coming to
-our house."
-
-"But what about you?"
-
-"Oh, I'm used to it," said William valiantly. "I don't mind. Please,
-you'd better not come," he urged. "I'm thinkin' of _you_----"
-
-"I shan't feel that I've done my duty till I've at any rate tried to
-make him see his sin."
-
-They were in the street now in which William's family were living.
-William looked pale and desperate. Matters seemed to have gone beyond
-his control. Suddenly he had an idea. He would lead her past the house
-and on and on till one or other of them dropped from fatigue. She'd
-have to go home some time. She couldn't go on all night. He could say
-he'd forgotten where he lived. He began to dislike her intensely. Fussy
-ole thing! Believing everything everyone said to her! Interfering with
-other people's drunken fathers! He was creeping cautiously and silently
-past his house by the side of his unsuspecting companion, when a shrill
-cry reached him.
-
-"William! Hi! William! Where have you been? Mother says come in at
-once!"
-
-It was Ethel leaning out of an upstairs window. The sight of her pretty
-white-clad figure brought no pleasure to her brother's heart. He put
-out his tongue at her and sadly opened the garden gate.
-
-"You'd better not come in," he said faintly to his companion, in a last
-feeble attempt to avert the catastrophe which Fate seemed determined to
-bring upon him, "he gets _vilent_ about this time of day."
-
-With firm set lips his companion followed him.
-
-"I must do my _duty_," she said sternly.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Mr. Brown looked up from the evening paper as his younger son entered.
-At first he merely noticed that his younger son looked unusually
-sheepish. Then he noticed that his son was followed by a tall, thin
-lady of prim appearance and uncertain age, wearing _pince-nez_. Mr.
-Brown groaned inwardly. Had William killed her cat or merely broken one
-of her windows?
-
-"Er--good evening," he said.
-
-"Good evening," said the visitor. "I have been spending the afternoon
-with your little boy."
-
-Mr. Brown sent William a speaking glance. He didn't mind what
-caricatures William picked up outside the house, but he wished he'd
-keep them there. William refused to meet his father's glance. He sat on
-the edge of a chair looking rather pale, his cap in his hand, measuring
-with his eye the distance between the chair and the half-open door.
-
-"Very kind of you," murmured Mr. Brown.
-
-"He has told me something of the state of things in his home," burst
-out the visitor. "I saw at once that he was unhappy and half-starved."
-
-Mr. Brown's jaw dropped. William very slowly and cautiously tiptoed to
-the door.
-
-"He told me about you and his mother. I was sure--I am sure--that you
-don't realise what you are doing--what your--er--failing--means to this
-innocent child."
-
-Mr. Brown raised a hand to his brow.
-
-"Your conscience, you see," said the visitor triumphantly, "troubles
-you. Why should the memory of childhood mean to that dear boy blows and
-curses and unkindness--and just because you are a slave to your baser
-appetites?"
-
-Mr. Brown removed his hand from his brow.
-
-"You'll pardon my interrupting you," he said feebly, "but perhaps you
-would be good enough to give me some slight inkling of what you are
-talking about."
-
-"Ah, you _know_," she said fervently, "in your soul--in your
-conscience--you know! Why pretend to me? I have had that dear child's
-company all afternoon and know what he has suffered." Here Mrs. Brown
-entered and the visitor turned to her. "And you," she went on, "you
-must be his mother. Can't you--won't you--give it up for the sake of
-your child?" Her voice quivered with emotion.
-
-"I think, my dear," said Mr. Brown, "that you had better send for a
-doctor. This lady is not well."
-
-"But who _is_ she?" said Mrs. Brown.
-
-"I don't know," said her husband; "she's someone William found."
-
-The someone William found flung out her arms.
-
-"Won't you?" she cried eloquently. "Can't you--for the sake of your own
-happiness as well as his--give it up?"
-
-They stared at her.
-
-"Madam," said Mr. Brown despairingly, "what do you wish us to give up?"
-
-"_Drink_," she answered dramatically.
-
-Mr. Brown sat down heavily.
-
-"_Drink!_" he echoed.
-
-Mrs. Brown gave a little scream.
-
-"_Drink!_" she said. "But we're both teetotalers."
-
-It was the turn of the visitor to sit down heavily.
-
-"Surely," she said, "that boy did not deceive me!"
-
-"Madam," said that boy's father bitterly, "it is more than probable."
-
- * * * * *
-
-When the visitor, protesting, apologising, expostulating, and still
-not quite convinced, had been escorted to the door and seen off the
-premises, Mr. Brown turned grimly to his wife.
-
-"Now," he said, "where is that boy?"
-
-But a long and energetic search of house and garden failed to reveal
-any traces of him. It was not till an hour later that William, inspired
-more by the pangs of hunger than by pangs of conscience, emerged from
-the boot cupboard in the kitchen and surrendered himself to justice.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-WILLIAM THE REFORMER
-
-
-WILLIAM'S regular attendance at church on Sunday mornings did not
-betoken any deeply religious feeling on his part. It was rather the
-result of pressure from without, weekly applied and resisted by William
-with fresh indignation on each occasion. His church-going was a point
-on which his family insisted. It was not that they hoped that any real
-improvement of William would result from it. As a matter of fact, it
-generally seemed to have the opposite effect upon him. But it meant
-that those of his family who did not go to church had one morning
-at least in the sure knowledge that William's strident voice could
-not dispel their Sabbath peace and calm, nor could William, with his
-curious genius for such things, spring any awkward situation suddenly
-upon them, while those who went to church had the comfortable knowledge
-that William, cowed, and brushed, and washed, and encased in his hated
-best suit, and scowling at the vicar from the front pew, could do
-little harm beside the strange scuffling with his feet that he seemed
-able to produce without even moving them. Moreover, they "knew where he
-was." It was something to "know where he was."
-
-This Sunday the usual preliminaries took place.
-
-"I'm not going to church this morning," Robert happened to say,
-carrying a deck-chair into the garden.
-
-"An' I'm not, either," said William, as he seized another chair. The
-would-be light finality of his tone did not deceive even himself.
-
-"You must go, dear," said his mother placidly. "You know you always do."
-
-"Yes, but why me an' not him?" demanded William, pale with outrage.
-"Why him not go an' me go?"
-
-Robert calmly stated his position.
-
-"If William's not going to church, I'm going, and if William's going to
-church, I'm not. All I want is _peace_."
-
-"I shun't make a noise if I stayed at home," said William in a tone of
-righteous indignation at the idea. "I'd jus' sit qui'tly readin'. I
-don't feel like bein' rough or anything like that. I'm not feelin' well
-at all," he ended plaintively.
-
-Mr. Brown came downstairs, tophatted and gloved.
-
-"What's the matter?" he said.
-
-"William's too ill to go to church," said Robert in an unfeeling tone
-of voice.
-
-William raised his healthy, ruddy countenance.
-
-"I'd like to go to church," he explained to his father. "I'm
-disappointed not to go. But I jus' don't feel well. I'm took ill
-sudden. I'd jus' like to go an' lie down qui'tly--out of doors,"
-he stipulated hastily. "I feel's if I went to church I might worry
-everybody with bein' so ill. I feel"--his Pegasean imagination soared
-aloft on daring wings--"I feel 's if I might _die_ if I went to church
-this mornin' feelin' 's ill as I do now."
-
-"If you're as bad as that," Mr. Brown said callously, as he brushed
-his coat, "I suppose you might as well die in church as anywhere."
-
-This remark deprived William of the power of speech for some time.
-
-"Well," he said at last, darkly and bitterly, "I only hope you won't
-be _too_ sorry afterwards--when you think of what you've done. I only
-hope _that_--I only hope that when you think of what you've done
-_afterwards_--you won't be _too_ sorry. When you----"
-
-"Hurry up, dear," said his mother patiently. "Don't keep us all
-waiting."
-
- * * * * *
-
-Sitting between Ethel and his mother in the front pew, William allowed
-his thoughts to wander at their own sweet will. He found the Litany
-very long and trying. Its monotony had been relieved only by a choirboy
-who occasionally brightened William's existence by putting out his
-tongue at him from behind the cover of his psalter. From that a contest
-in grimaces had arisen, begun furtively, but growing reckless in the
-heat of rivalry, till a choirman had intervened by digging the choirboy
-from behind, while Mrs. Brown leant forward and frowned at William.
-William retired from the contest feeling distinctly exhilarated. He
-considered that most decidedly he had won. The choirboy could not have
-capped that last one of his. In a half-hearted way he began to listen
-to the sermon.
-
-"We all owe our duty to others," the clergyman was saying. "We must all
-try to save others beside ourselves. Not one of us must rest content
-till we have recalled from evil ways at least one of those around us.
-How many there are going down the broad path of evil who want just
-the word to recall them to the path of virtue--just the word that the
-youngest here could say...?"
-
-William considered this view. He found it distinctly intriguing. He had
-been so frequently urged to reform himself that the appeal had lost its
-freshness. But to reform someone else. There was much more sense in
-that; he wouldn't mind doing that. His spirits rose. He'd rather like
-to try reforming someone else.
-
-They stood up for the hymn. The choirboy was singing lustily. William
-caught his eye and began to imitate his more open-mouthed efforts. This
-led to a second contest in grimaces, checked for a second time when
-at its height by the choirman and Mrs. Brown. William returned to his
-meditations. Yes, it would be a noble deed to reform someone else, much
-more interesting and less monotonous and possibly more successful than
-the reforming of himself hitherto solely enjoined upon him.
-
-But who? That was the question.
-
- * * * * *
-
-After due consideration that afternoon in the apple-tree (where William
-did most of his deep thinking) he came to the reluctant conclusion
-that he must exclude his family from the list of possible reformees.
-This was not because he did not think that his family were in need of
-reformation. It was not because he thought them beyond reformation,
-though he certainly was of that opinion. It was rather because he
-doubted whether any member of his family was sufficiently broad-minded
-to receive reformation at his hands.
-
-There is a certain proverb about a prophet in his own country. His
-thoughts wandered over several masters at his school, whom he
-considered to be in crying need of reformation, but the same applied
-to them. When, finally, the tea-bell sounded forth its summons, he was
-still undecided on whom to apply his latent powers of reformation.
-
-His family, who had not passed so peaceful a Sunday afternoon for
-weeks, looked at him in curiosity as he entered the dining-room.
-
-"What have you been doing all afternoon, dear?" said his mother
-solicitously.
-
-"Jus' thinkin'," said William coldly. Meditation on his family's need
-for reformation had made him realise afresh all he suffered at their
-hands.
-
-"Not dead yet?" said Robert jocularly.
-
-"No," said William with a quelling glance, "though anyone _might_ be
-with what I've got to put up with. It's a good thing I'm _strong_."
-
-He then transferred his attention to a large piece of bread and butter
-and the conversation drifted away from him. Idly he listened to it.
-
-"It's so funny," Ethel, his grown-up sister, was saying, "to come
-to a country place like this and take no part in the life. He's so
-mysterious. He took Beechwood over a month ago and hardly a soul's seen
-him. He never has anyone in and he never goes out."
-
-"Of course," contributed Robert with the air of a man-of-the-world.
-"A country place like this is an ideal place for murderers or other
-criminals to hide in. That's notorious. Much safer than London."
-
-"And hardly anyone's seen him," said Ethel.
-
-"What does he look like?" said William excitedly.
-
-"Don't talk with your mouth full," said Ethel.
-
-"Don't listen to their nonsense, dear," said Mrs. Brown.
-
-But William was afire. Here was someone to be reformed at his very
-doors--no mere ordinary trivial wrong-doer, but a murderer, a criminal,
-the real thing. He was longing to begin. He could hardly wait till he
-had finished his bread and butter.
-
-"May I go, mother?" he said hastily, swallowing a quarter of a slice of
-bread as he spoke.
-
-"You've had no cake, dear," said his mother in surprise.
-
-William gave a look of set purposeful determination.
-
-"I don't want _cake_ to-day," he said in the voice of one who
-scornfully waves aside some trifle unworthy of him. With that he strode
-frowning from the room.
-
-"I do hope he's not ill," said Mrs. Brown uneasily. "He's been awfully
-quiet to-day."
-
-"He's given us the first peaceful Sunday we've had for years," said
-Ethel.
-
-"It's not over yet," said Robert, in a voice of warning.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William was already on his way to Beechwood. In the road he found
-Ginger, his bosom friend on weekdays. On Sundays the two families,
-inspired solely by a selfish desire for peace, tried to keep them as
-far apart as possible.
-
-"_Sunday!_" said Ginger, bitterly voicing unconsciously the grievance
-of the majority of his countrymen. "There's nothing to _do!_"
-
-"_I've_ jolly well got something to do, _I_ can tell you," said William
-in a voice in which mystery and self-importance were mingled.
-
-Ginger brightened.
-
-"Lemme help!" he pleaded. "Lemme help an' I'll give you half the next
-thing anyone gives me."
-
-"S'pose it's something you can't make a half of?" said William
-guardedly.
-
-"Well, then, I'll let you have it in turn with me," said Ginger
-generously.
-
-"Fair turns?" said William.
-
-"Rather!" said Ginger.
-
-"All right, then," said William. "Come on!"
-
-Ginger set off happily by his side.
-
-"What you goin' to do, William?" he asked.
-
-William sank his voice mysteriously.
-
-"I'm going to _re_form" (William put the accent on the first syllable)
-"a murderer--make him give up murdering--same as what he said in church
-this mornin.'"
-
-"Criky!" said Ginger, impressed.
-
- * * * * *
-
-They crept in at the open gates of Beechwood.
-
-"How're you goin' to begin?" said Ginger in a sibilant whisper.
-
-"Dunno yet," said William, who always trusted to the inspiration of the
-moment.
-
-"S'pose--s'pose he murders us?" whispered Ginger.
-
-"If he does," said William grimly, still aggrieved by his family's
-general attitude to him, "I know _some_ folks that'll p'raps be _sorry_
-for _some_ things!"
-
-Then suddenly----
-
-"He's there!" said William excitedly. "Look! I can see him!"
-
-They crept behind some bushes and watched. A man was digging in the
-middle of the lawn. He stood up to his neck in a large hole and
-was throwing up spadeful after spadeful of earth on to the edge.
-Occasionally he stopped to wipe his brow. He was a thin, youngish man.
-
-[Illustration: THEY CREPT ACROSS THE LAWN AND SUDDENLY OVERTURNED THE
-HEAP OF FRESH-DUG EARTH OVER THE EDGE OF THE HOLE UPON ITS OCCUPANT.]
-
-"Diggin' graves for dead folks he's murdered," explained William.
-
-"Golly!" breathed Ginger, his eyes and mouth wide open. "How're you
-goin' to stop him?"
-
-"Get him in the hole," said William, "an' then--an' then--I dunno yet,"
-he ended uncertainly.
-
-The man bent down for another spadeful.
-
-"Come on!" said William.
-
-They crept across the lawn and suddenly overturned the heap of
-fresh-dug earth that was on the edge of the hole upon its occupant,
-using feet and hands and head and body. It all happened in a second.
-The man, up to his neck in the sudden avalanche of damp garden soil,
-looked up at them, sputtering anger and earth.
-
-"I say! I say, you know," he said. "Look here!"
-
-William leant over the edge of the hole.
-
-"You jus' gotter _stop_ it," he said fiercely. "D'you see? You jus'
-gotter _stop_ it!"
-
-The young man gazed at him in amazement. He made no effort to arise. He
-lay back on his earthen couch.
-
-"You've jolly well winded me, you young devil!" he said, still ejecting
-earth from his mouth as he spoke. "Stop what?"
-
-"_You_ know," said William mysteriously, bending still farther over the
-edge of the hole. "You jolly well _know_, doesn't he, Ginger? How'd you
-like someone to do it to you--murderin' you an' buryin' you in back
-gardens? Jus' think of that! Jus' think of how you'd like _other_ folk
-doin' it to you, 'fore you start doin' it to other folks."
-
-"I'll jolly well murder you, once I get out of here," said the man.
-"I'll murder you and bury you ten times over. Don't you worry about
-that."
-
-"You oughter _re_form an' start again on the--what was it?--the path of
-virt--virt something--now I've told you like what he said--with jus' a
-_word_. Well, I've said the word, an' you oughter reform an'----"
-
-"Just you wait, my son," said the young man grimly, beginning to
-unearth himself.
-
-But Ginger had made a discovery.
-
-"Look, William," he said. "Look at this!"
-
-"This" was a tin, containing curious earth-covered coins, at the edge
-of the hole.
-
-"He's a thief, too," said William indignantly. "Takin' folks' money as
-well as buryin' them. He's goin' right down the broad evil path like
-what he said. Well, he oughter stop. I've said it. I've said the word
-like what he said, an' he oughter _re_form an' come back to the path of
-virt--what he said."
-
-The young man was fast unearthing himself. He looked a curious sight.
-
-"Just you wait," he said again, as he began to climb out of the hole.
-"Murder won't be in it."
-
-Instinctively and throwing the zeal of the reformer to the winds,
-William and Ginger took to their heels and fled--across the lawn, down
-the drive, down the road--with fleetness of foot gained in many a
-flight from irate farmers and landowners. Ginger still hugged to his
-breast the tin of coins. The earthen young man followed, leaving a
-trail of soil as he ran.
-
-"Here!" he shouted. "Bring back that tin! Here! _Thieves!_"
-
-They threw him off at the first turning, and made for William's house.
-They fled panting up the drive.
-
-"Look out!" said William breathlessly. "There's father!"
-
-Mr. Brown, putting on his hat in the hall for a quiet evening stroll,
-turned to see his son and his son's friend walking slowly and
-demurely up the drive. The son's friend held an old tin clasped to
-his breast. Both were red and breathless in spite of their slow and
-demure progress. Mr. Brown looked at his son with a suspicion born of
-experience.
-
-"Where have you been?" he said.
-
-"Jus' for a walk," said William meekly and with wide-eyed, appealing
-innocence.
-
-The two proceeded towards the stairs.
-
-"Where are you going now?" said Mr. Brown, still more suspiciously.
-
-"Jus' up to my room, father," said William.
-
-Mr. Brown fastened his stern gaze upon the tin.
-
-"What have you got there?" he demanded.
-
-"Jus' some ole things we've found," floated in William's dulcet tones
-from halfway upstairs.
-
-"Crumbs!" said William upstairs, "I thought he was going to nab us."
-
-"My sainted Aunt!" said William's father downstairs, "that boy's up to
-_something_ again!"
-
- * * * * *
-
-William's father, however, soon forgot William. It was a perfect
-evening. Sabbath calm reigned supreme over the countryside. The trees
-were just beginning to turn from green to gold. The birds' song rang
-through the still evening air. As Mr. Brown walked along, a sense
-of peace and well-being descended upon him. He completely forgot
-William. Then, suddenly, he turned a bend in the road and saw a curious
-figure--so curious that Mr. Brown pinched himself to make sure he was
-awake. Sabbath calm ceased to reign supreme over the countryside and
-Mr. Brown's sense of peace deserted him. The figure was that of a
-hatless, wild-eyed young man, covered to the neck in soil, and bearing
-traces of it upon his face.
-
-"I say," he began abruptly, "are you a resident of these parts?"
-
-"Yes," admitted Mr. Brown, debating in his mind on the safest method of
-dealing with an escaped lunatic.
-
-"I've been robbed. Some most valuable coins. Simply robbed in broad
-daylight."
-
-"You'd better go to the police about it," said Mr. Brown soothingly.
-"Come with me. I'll show you the way."
-
-He thought the police-station the best receptacle for the strange
-wanderer.
-
-"I've taken Beechwood, you know," went on the excited young man,
-"and I'm doing some excavating there on my own. I belong to the
-Archæological Society. I've found traces of Roman occupation here.
-I've had some experts down and there's no doubt that there was a Roman
-villa on the site of Beechwood. I found some most valuable coins this
-afternoon and I've been robbed of them. They're irreplaceable!"
-
-"Who stole them?" said Mr. Brown. He was rather bored by the whole
-proceeding. He was anxious to deposit the strange young man in the
-police-station and continue his walk.
-
-"Mere boys," said the young man. "Mere boys. They pushed earth in on me
-and shouted some gibberish and made off with the coins. Probably some
-rival collector heard of the thing and sent them."
-
-"Probably," agreed Mr. Brown without interest. "Well, here's the
-station. I'll say good-night and good luck."
-
-He touched his hat and was on the point of proceeding with his walk,
-but the young man was pathetically anxious to confide the whole tale.
-
-"I've really no clue," he said sorrowfully. "The coins were in an old
-tin--simply an old tin. Well, I suppose I'd better go in. Good-night."
-
-Mr. Brown was standing motionless. He seemed to have lost all desire
-to proceed with his walk. His smile had faded from his face. He was
-seeing a sudden vision of two small boys, red-faced and breathless, but
-wearing looks of innocence that blazoned guilt far and wide, creeping
-cautiously upstairs. One of the boys had held an old tin in his
-hand--simply an old tin. He turned to the young man. The young man had
-already reached the door of the police-station.
-
-"Here!" shouted Mr. Brown, "one minute!"
-
-The man returned to him.
-
-"You said boys," said Mr. Brown slowly. "What sort of boys? Could you
-describe them?"
-
-"One was freckled," said the young man. "He called the other one
-Ginger."
-
-Mr. Brown swallowed.
-
-"I think," he said, "that I can help you--if you'll come home with me."
-
-"Have you got a clue?" said the young man excitedly.
-
-"I think," said Mr. Brown, "that I have."
-
- * * * * *
-
-The young man, dropping garden soil with every movement upon
-Mrs. Brown's drawing-room carpet, clasped his tin box to his
-breast--William, frowning and injured, stood before an accusing family
-circle and defended himself.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM DEFENDED HIMSELF. "WELL, HOW WAS I TO _KNOW?_ I
-FOUND HIM DIGGIN' GRAVES FOR THE FOLKS HE'D MURDERED."]
-
-"Well, how was I to _know_? I found him diggin' graves for the folks
-he'd murdered. I was trying to reform him--like what he said in church.
-How was I to _know_ that he wasn't diggin' graves for the folks he'd
-murdered? I wanted to _re_form someone same as he said. He _said_ he
-was a murderer too--he as near as near murdered Ginger an' me--how was
-I to _know_?"
-
-The young man interrupted, with a quick movement and another shower of
-garden soil at which Mrs. Brown shut her eyes and breathed an inward
-prayer.
-
-"Look here!" he said, "it was all a misunderstanding. I say, suppose
-you come to tea with me to-morrow and we bury the hatchet instead of
-the murdered--eh? I say, I'd better go and change, hadn't I?"
-
-"I'll see you down the road," said Mr. Brown.
-
-The young man went off, happily clasping his tin and scattering earth
-thickly around him.
-
-The rest of the family turned up to William.
-
-"Well, you've done it _now!_" said Ethel.
-
-"I _said_ Sunday wasn't over!" said Robert.
-
-"The carpet is simply _ruined!_" moaned Mrs. Brown.
-
-"Well--how was I to _know?_" said William desperately.
-
-"It's ever so long after your bed-time, William," said Mrs. Brown with
-a sigh. "He's simply _trodden_ the stuff in besides putting it there."
-
-"I advise you to go to bed before father comes back," said Robert with
-a superior elder-brother air.
-
-William inwardly agreed. There was something to be said for being in
-bed and asleep when his father came home. Explanations, put off to the
-following day, are apt to lose the keenness of their edge. He turned to
-the door.
-
-"Nothing I do ever seems to come out right," he said gloomily. "How was
-I to _know_--diggin' away like that!"
-
-"I daresay you didn't mean anything, dear," said Mrs. Brown, "but it
-was only new last January."
-
-William reached the bottom of the staircase, then had a sudden thought
-and returned.
-
-"Anyway," he said, putting his head round the drawing-room door, "if
-you hadn't made me go to church when I was feelin' so ill, I wun't have
-known anything about _re_forming folks."
-
-"William," said Mrs. Brown wearily, "do go to bed."
-
-William complied, but again only reached the foot of the staircase.
-Here another thought struck him, and he returned.
-
-"Anyway," he said, putting his head round the door again, "I bet _you_
-wun't have gone right up to a murderer, diggin' a grave for the folks
-he'd murdered, an' I bet if he _had_ been a real murderer an' I'd been
-dead _an'_ buried by now, _you'd_ be feelin' a bit----"
-
-"William," said Mrs. Brown, "are you going to bed?"
-
-William again retired. This time he got halfway upstairs. Then a third
-thought struck him and again he descended.
-
-"Anyway," he said, and his family groaned as the familiar untidy shock
-of hair and frowning freckled face once more appeared. "Didn't Ethel
-say that he never had folks in, an' isn't he having me in to tea
-to-morrow, so I bet you can't say I haven't _re_formed him."
-
-"_William!_" said Mrs. Brown, "are--you--going--to--bed?"
-
-William _was_. He had heard the click of the gate at the end of the
-drive.
-
-When William's father entered the house three minutes later, William
-was in bed and asleep.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-NOT MUCH
-
-
-WILLIAM walked down the village street singing lustily. His strident,
-unmelodious young voice rang out harshly. His face was purple with
-vocal effort.
-
- "_Dare to be a Daniel,
- Dare to stand alo--o--o--one,
- Dare to have a purpose true--ue--ue,
- Dare to make it know--ow--ow--own._"
-
-Becoming tired of that subject and not knowing the next verse, he
-abruptly changed his tune--
-
- "_I'm longing for the dear ole home agai--ai--ai--ain,
- That cottage in the little winding la--a--a--ne,
- I can see the roses climbing, I can hear the sweet bells chiming,
- And I'm longing for the dear ole home agai--ai-ai--ain._"
-
-Inhabitants of the street along which William was passing hastily shut
-their front windows or fled from their front rooms or uttered loud
-objurgations of William according to their characters. William passed
-along, singing and unmoved. A parrot, who had refused all invitations
-to converse since its purchase, suddenly raised its voice with
-William's in piercing screams. The quiet street had become a nightmare
-uproar of inharmonious sound. A man threw a boot at William from an
-upstairs window. It hit a hen in a neighbour's garden. The hen added
-its voice to William's and the parrot's. William passed along, singing
-and unmoved--
-
- "_I've a girl in Navara,
- I've a girl in Sahara,
- I've got a few sweet girlies who--o--o--o I've
- promised to--o--o be true--ue--ue--ue to--o--o--o._"
-
-He turned off the main street. The hideous sound died gradually away in
-the distance and quiet reigned once more in that vicinity. Windows were
-opened, people returned to their front rooms, the parrot relapsed into
-his customary silence.
-
-William went on singing towards his home. At the gate of his garden he
-changed his song for a toneless penetrating whistle. He whistled his
-way blithely up the drive. His father flung up a window fiercely.
-
-"Stop that noise!" he called.
-
-William proceeded on his way.
-
-"Stop--that--noise!"
-
-William stopped.
-
-"What noise?" he said.
-
-"That--that foul noise you were making just now."
-
-"Whistlin'? I din't know you meant whistlin' when you said noise,"
-William went on, drawing near the window. "I din't know you was talking
-to me at all jus' at first. I thought----" William was obviously
-anxious to carry on a friendly conversation with a fellow-being. His
-father hastily slammed the window and returned to his armchair.
-
-William opened his mouth as for a burst of song. Then he seemed
-suddenly to change his mind and pursed his lips as if for a whistle.
-Then, after a breathless moment of silence, he unpursed them and
-humming untunefully under his breath he entered by the side door.
-
-The hall was empty. Through the open kitchen door he could see his
-mother and Ethel, his grown-up sister, cutting sandwiches at one table
-and the cook and housemaid at another. He went into the kitchen.
-
-"Who're you makin' sandwiches for?" he demanded.
-
-His mother surveyed him sadly.
-
-"I do wish you could keep clean for more than two minutes together,
-William," she said.
-
-William smoothed back an obstreperous mop of hair with a grimy hand.
-
-"Yes," he agreed mechanically, "but who're you makin' sandwiches for?"
-
-Ethel paused with a butter-laden knife in mid-air.
-
-"Don't for Heaven's sake tell him," she said, "and let's hope and pray
-that he'll keep out of the way till it's over. It'll be enough trouble
-without him hanging round."
-
-William ejected the tip of his tongue in her direction behind his
-mother's back.
-
-"Yes--but--who're--you--makin'--sandwiches--for?" he said slowly and
-emphatically, with an air of patience tried beyond endurance.
-
-"I think he'd be rather a help than otherwise, you know," said his
-mother, carefully arranging pieces of tongue on a slice of bread and
-butter.
-
-Ethel merely shrugged her shoulders.
-
-"I s'pose," said William with heavy sarcasm, "you're makin' them jus'
-for fun?"
-
-"Clever!" said Ethel, cutting off the crusts of a sandwich.
-
-William, whose appetite was a never-failing quality, fell upon the
-crusts and began to eat them.
-
-"Don't spoil your lunch, dear," murmured Mrs. Brown.
-
-"No," promised William,
-"but--all--I--want--to--know--is--who're--you--makin'--sandwiches--for?"
-
-"Oh, do say something and stop him saying that awful sentence," groaned
-Ethel.
-
-"Well, dear," began his mother persuasively, "would you like a little
-party this afternoon?"
-
-"People coming to tea?" asked William guardedly.
-
-"Yes, dear, you'd be such a help--and----"
-
-William interrupted.
-
-"I'll eat up all they leave afterwards for you," he said obligingly;
-"but I think I won't come this time."
-
-"Thank Heaven!" murmured Ethel.
-
-"I'm not much good at parties," said William with perfect truth and
-with a perfunctory grimace at his sister.
-
-"But wouldn't you like to help to hand things round, darling?" asked
-Mrs. Brown.
-
-"No, thanks, but I'll eat up all they've left for you afterwards."
-
-"How kind!" said Ethel.
-
-William, goaded at last to verbal retaliation, turned on her.
-
-"If you say much more to me," he said darkly, "I'll--I'll--I'll not
-help _you_ at any of your parties."
-
-He then echoed her derisive laughter in a piercing tenor.
-
-"William, darling," sighed Mrs. Brown, "do go and wash your face."
-
-William crammed a handful of crusts into his mouth, put the cushion
-from the armchair on to the top of the cat, and went out into the hall.
-Here he burst suddenly into a flood of raucous sound--
-
- "_Oh, who will o'er the downs with me?
- Oh, who will with me ri--i--i--i--ide?_"
-
-Mr. Brown opened the library door.
-
-"Will--you--stop--that--confounded--noise?" he demanded emphatically.
-
-"I'm sorry," said William amicably. "I forgot you din't like musick."
-
- * * * * *
-
-After lunch William sallied forth once more into the world. He was
-feeling slightly bored. Ginger and Douglas and Henry, his three sworn
-allies, were all away on their holidays. William did not consider
-holidays unmixed blessings. Anyway, he considered that there ought
-to be a law that everyone should go on their holidays at the same
-time. He walked again down the village street. He did not sing this
-time. Instead he threw stones at the telegraph poles. He stood at one
-telegraph pole and tried to hit the one across the road. Every pole
-that was hit was to William a magnificent tiger, falling lifeless, shot
-by William through the heart. The parrot, catching sight of him again,
-gave an excited scream. This put William off his aim. He screamed back
-at the parrot, missed the telegraph pole and hit a King Charles spaniel
-in a garden. He then dropped the rest of his stones and fled from the
-indignant owner of the dog. She pursued him down the street. "You cruel
-boy--I'll tell your father--a poor dumb animal----" She gave up the
-chase at the end of the road, and William went on his way whistling,
-his hands in his pockets. At a bend in the road he stood suddenly
-silent. A group of children were walking along in front of him. They
-had evidently just come out of the station. At their head walked a
-tall, thin man. The children--boys and girls--were about William's age.
-They were clean and tidy, but badly dressed, and with pale cockney
-faces. William hurried along the road. A little girl turned round.
-
-"'Ullo," she said with a friendly grin, "did yer neerly git left
-be'ind? Wot's yer nime!"
-
-William liked the almost incredible frizziness of her over-crimped
-hair. He liked the dirty feather in her hat and the violent blue of her
-dress. He liked her white stockings and yellow boots. He thought her
-altogether and entirely charming. He liked the way she talked. He found
-her whole personality intriguing. His grim freckled features relaxed
-into an ingratiating smile.
-
-"William," he replied. "Wot's yours?"
-
-"Heglantine," she said. "Noice nime, ain't it? Me sister's called
-'Oratia. Loverly, comin' on the trine, weren't it?"
-
-It was evident that she took him for one of her party. William grasped
-at the opportunity of continuing the acquaintance. "Um," he said
-non-committally.
-
-"Din't see yer on the trine. Such a crawd, were't there? Some from
-St. Luke's an' some from St. Mary's. Oi dunno 'arf of 'em, an' don't
-think much o' some of 'em by their looks. Oi were jus' lookin' aht fer
-someone ter pal up wif."
-
-William's heart swelled with delight at this implied superiority. A boy
-in front turned round. He was pale and undersized and wore a loud check
-cap that would have fitted a grown man.
-
-"'Ullo, Freckles!" he said to William.
-
-William glared at him fiercely.
-
-"You jus' mind wot you say to me," he began darkly.
-
-Eglantine quickly interposed.
-
-"Nah then, Elbert 'Olmes," she said sharply, tossing her tight curls
-and feathered hat. "None of your fice 'ere! You mind wot yer syes ter
-me an' my frens."
-
-The boy grinned and dropped behind with them.
-
-"Wot we goin' ter do, anywyes," he said in a mollifying tone of
-friendship. "Not much ter do in the country, is there? No pishers, no
-nuffin'."
-
-"There's gimes," said William, deliberately adopting the accent of
-his new friends. He decided to adopt it permanently. He considered it
-infinitely more interesting than that used by his own circle.
-
-"Gimes!" said the boy in the check cap with infinite scorn. "Runnin'
-rices an' suchlike. An' lookin' at cows an' pickin' flowers. Thanks!
-_Not much!_"
-
-William stored up this expression for future use.
-
-"Well, yer needn't of come, Elbert 'Olmes," said Eglantine sharply, "if
-yer din't of wanted to."
-
-"They said," said Elbert grimly, "as 'ow there'd be a tea, an' oi'm not
-one ter miss a tea--a proper tea wif cike an' all--_not much!_"
-
-William was watching the large check cap with fascinating eyes.
-
-"Where'd you get that cap?" he said at last.
-
-"Dunno," said the boy. He took it off and looked at William's.
-
-"Loike ter swop?"
-
-William nodded. The boy whipped off the cap without a word and handed
-it to William, taking William's school cap in return. William, with a
-sigh of bliss, put it on. It enveloped his whole head and forehead, the
-large peak standing out over his nose. He pulled it firmly down. It was
-the cap of his dreams--the cap of a brigand chief.
-
-"We hare smart, ain't we?" said Eglantine with a little high-pitched
-laugh.
-
-William felt blissfully happy walking along beside her.
-
-"Wot does yer farver do?" demanded Elbert of William suddenly.
-
-"Wot does yours?" replied William guardedly.
-
-"'E goes rahnd wiv a barrer sellin' things," said Elbert.
-
-"Moine sweeps chimeneys," said Eglantine shrilly, "'e gets that black."
-
-They both turned on William.
-
-"Wot does yours do?"
-
-William bowed his head in shame. He could not bear to confess that his
-father neither sold things nor swept chimneys, but merely caught a
-train to London and his office every morning.
-
-"Ain't got no father," he said doggedly.
-
-"You're a horphin, then," said Eglantine, with an air of wide knowledge
-of the world.
-
-"Umph," grunted William.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM FELT BLISSFULLY HAPPY WALKING ALONG BESIDE HER.]
-
-At this point the tall, thin man in front stopped and collected his
-flock around him. He wore a harassed and anxious expression.
-
-"Now," he said, "are we all here? One--two--three--four," he counted to
-himself, wagging a thin forefinger round the group as he spoke.
-
-"Plears, sir, William's a horphin," said Eglantine excitedly.
-
-"Yes, yes," said the tall man. "Let me see--I seem to make you one too
-many, but no matter----William an orphan? How sad! Poor little fellow!
-Come along. We're going to play in the woods first, children, and then
-go to a kind friend's to tea. The vicar rang her up this morning and
-she very kindly offered to give you tea. Very kind! Very kind! Yes,
-yes. This way, I think."
-
-Again the little procession moved on its way.
-
-"Softie!" commented Eglantine scornfully. "'E's one of the swanks, 'e
-is! 'E's a friend of the vicar's, 'cause the vicar couldn't come. Ain't
-got no patience wiv 'em myself. Whoi carn't they talk like other folks?"
-
-William redoubled his efforts to acquire his friend's intonation.
-
-"Yes, whoi-oi'd loike ter know," he said aggressively, pulling his
-large and loud tweed cap yet farther over his eyes. The tall, thin man
-at the head of the procession stopped again.
-
-"I'll just go into this house, children," he said, "and ask the way to
-the woods."
-
-He went up the pathway and knocked at the door. The group of children
-clustered round the gate and watched him. The door was opened by a
-housemaid. The thin man disappeared inside. The door was shut.
-
-"Are we going to hang round _him_ all the time?" asked William
-discontentedly. "Won't be any fun--_not much_," he added proudly, after
-a slight pause.
-
-"Well, 'e knows the wye an' we don't," said Elbert.
-
-"I do," said William. "You come with me--quick--afore he comes out."
-
-They followed William silently round the back of the house and across a
-field. From the other end of the field they had a glimpse of the tall
-man coming out of the house, taking off his hat with a polite bow, then
-standing at the gate and looking round in bewildered amazement. Then
-they disappeared over a stile into another road. Here a small person at
-the rear of the procession set up a plaintive cry.
-
-"Oo--oo--oo," she sobbed, "I'm tahred of the country. Oo--oo--oo, I
-want to gow 'owm."
-
-Eglantine came to the rescue.
-
-"If you don't shut up makin' that noise, Christine 'Awkins," she said,
-"a cow or sumphin 'll eat you up. Yer never knows in the country."
-
-The sound ceased as by magic. William led his friends along the road.
-At a pair of iron gates leading past a lodge into a winding drive,
-Eglantine stopped.
-
-"I'm tahred of walkin' along this 'ere road," she announced. "Let's go
-in here."
-
-Even William was aghast.
-
-"It's someone's garden," he explained.
-
-"Fought yer could go anywheres yer loiked in the country," said
-Eglantine aggrievedly. "That's wot they said, anyway. They said yer
-could go anywheres yer loiked in the country. Dunno whoi we cime," she
-ended wearily.
-
-The shrill wail rose again from the back of the crowd.
-
-"Oo--oo--oo--oo, I'm tahred of the country. I want to gow 'owm."
-
-Eglantine entered the gate determinedly.
-
-"Come orn!" she said.
-
-"They'll turn us out," said William.
-
-Eglantine squared her thin shoulders.
-
-"Let 'em jes' troi turnin' _me_ aht," she said.
-
-"_Not much_," murmured William proudly.
-
-They passed with no opposition up the first part of the drive. Then
-Eglantine saw a hedge with a gate in it and marshalled her party
-through that. Within they saw a lawn, some gardens, and a fountain.
-
-"Looks orl roight," commented Eglantine loftily.
-
-A young man rose languidly from a hammock in the trees.
-
-"I beg your pardon?" he said politely.
-
-"Grarnted," said Eglantine, not to be outdone in politeness.
-
-"Can I do anything for you?" said the young man.
-
-"We're St. Luke's and St. Mary's," explained Eglantine importantly.
-
-"I see," said the young man. "You, I presume are a St. Mary, and he of
-the horsey headgear is a St. Luke."
-
-"'Im?" said Eglantine, pointing at William, "'e's a horphin."
-
-The young man adjusted a monocle.
-
-"Really," he said, "how intensely interesting!"
-
-"We've come into the country fer a 'oliday," went on Eglantine, "an' we
-jes' cime in 'ere ter see wot it was loike in 'ere."
-
-"How extremely kind of you!" said the young man, "I hope you like it."
-
-Eglantine surveyed the scene distantly.
-
-"Wiv a band an' some swings an' a hice cream cart, it'd be orl roight,"
-she admitted.
-
-The young man sighed.
-
-"I suppose so," he said.
-
-Most of the children were already making the best of their
-opportunities. Some were chasing butterflies, some picking flowers,
-some had taken off shoes and stockings and were paddling in the
-ornamental pond. The young man watched them rather despondently.
-
-"If I'd known that you were coming," he said, "I'd have procured
-something in the way of a band and ice-cream cart."
-
-Eglantine again was not to be outdone in politeness. She stood, a
-curious picture, in her blue dress, white stockings, yellow boots, with
-her over-frizzed hair standing out around her sharp little face beneath
-her feathered hat, and nodded slightly.
-
-"Hits of no consequence," she said graciously.
-
-She had the situation entirely in hand. Even William, born leader as
-he was, was overshadowed by her, and was content that it should be so.
-Just as two small boys had climbed the pedestal in the middle of the
-ornamental pond and were endeavouring to stop up the fountain, a butler
-came down the path with an expression of horror on his face. The young
-man waved him away.
-
-"It's all right, Thomson," he said.
-
-"Yes, sir," said the man, "but her ladyship has arrived, sir. Her
-ladyship has had her boxes sent upstairs. I thought I'd better warn
-you, sir."
-
-The young man groaned.
-
-"Is there time for me to be summoned to town?" he asked.
-
-"I'm afraid not," replied the butler. "She's coming to find you now,
-sir. Here she is, sir."
-
-A large woman bore down upon them. She wore a large cloak and a large
-hat, and several Pomeranians trotted at her heels.
-
-The young man rose to receive her.
-
-"Here you are, Bertram," she said, "you didn't invite me, but I've
-come."
-
-"How awfully good of you," said the young man dispiritedly.
-
-The lady put up her lorgnettes and surveyed the children.
-
-"Who--are--these--ragamuffins?" she said slowly and distinctly.
-
-"Oh, just a nice little party of mine," said the young man pleasantly.
-"St. Luke's and St. Mary's. You'll get awfully fond of them. They're
-very lovable."
-
-The lady's face became stony.
-
-"Are you aware," she said, "that they're trampling on the flowers and
-splashing in the pond and sitting on the sundial?"
-
-"Oh, yes," he smiled. "Just jolly childish pranks, you know."
-
-"And that one in the awful tweed cap----"
-
-"He's an orphan," said the young man. "I'm going to give you the room
-next his. He's got quite a jolly voice. I heard him humming to himself
-a moment ago."
-
-At this point four things happened.
-
-One--William, who had wandered over the flower beds, was suddenly
-impelled by the general brightness of the day to give vent to his
-feelings by a burst of song--
-
- "_One more river, an' that's the river of Jor--or--or--ordan,
- One more river, there's one more river to cross...._"
-
-He yelled the words happily in his strident young voice.
-
-Two--The small pessimist again lifted up her voice in a wail.
-"Oo--oo--oo--oo. I'm tahred of the country. I want to gow 'owm.
-Oo--oo--oo."
-
-Three--Eglantine, who had surveyed the visitor in outraged silence for
-a few moments, at last burst forth. She set her thin hands on her thin
-hips and began.
-
-"An' oo're you ter talk abaht ragamuffins? Queen of Hengland, are yer?
-An' wot abaht yer own 'at? A-hinsultin' of hother people in hother
-people's gardings."
-
-Four--The five Poms, excited by the uproar, burst into simultaneous
-yapping.
-
-Above the horrible sounds of William's song, the pessimist's wails,
-Eglantine's recriminations, the Poms' yapping, the lady screamed to her
-nephew.
-
-"I'm going straight home, Bertram. When you have a Christian house to
-invite me to, perhaps you'll let me know."
-
-"Yes, aunt," he screamed back. "Shall I see you to your car?"
-
-He left them for a few minutes and returned, mopping his brow, in time
-to rescue three boys from an early death from drowning in the pond.
-William and a few other daring spirits were balancing themselves at a
-dizzy height on the top of the wall. The young man was beginning to
-look pale, when once more the butler appeared.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM YELLED THE WORDS IN HIS STRIDENT YOUNG VOICE.]
-
-"There's a gentleman at the front door, sir," he said respectfully,
-"who seems in a great state, sir, and he says that he's lost some slum
-children----"
-
-The young man's face brightened.
-
-"Ah," he said, "tell him I've found some, and ask him to come and see
-whether they happen to be his. They've done me a very good turn, but I
-shouldn't mind being relieved of them now."
-
- * * * * *
-
-"'E was one of the swanks an' no mistake," said Eglantine to William.
-"Oi'd no patience wiv 'im an' 'is wye of talkin'. Oi can plye the toff
-as well as anyone when oi loikes--oi did wiv 'im, din't oi? But oi
-despises 'em."
-
-William was looking anxiously down the road where the tall man was
-taking them.
-
-"Where we goin'?" he said distrustfully.
-
-"To the kind lady's who invited us to tea," said the tall man,
-overhearing him.
-
-William walked along in silence. Eglantine began to expatiate again.
-
-"Look at all them 'ouses," she said, with a contemptuous glance at
-the houses between which they were passing. "Wot they want wiv such
-big 'ouses? Swank! That's all it is. Swank! Livin' in big 'ouses an'
-talkin' so soft. Oi've no patience wiv 'em. Oi wouldn't be one of
-'em--not fer nuffin'."
-
-But William was growing more and more uneasy.
-
-"What we're goin' along here for?" he muttered truculently.
-
-The tall man turned in at a gate. William moistened his lips.
-
-"He's making a _mistake_," he murmured, pulling his check cap still
-farther over his eyes.
-
-At the door stood Mrs. Brown and Ethel. Their glance fell first on
-Eglantine.
-
-"What a dreadful child," whispered Mrs. Brown.
-
-Next it fell on all that could be seen of Eglantine's companion.
-
-"What an appalling cap!" whispered Ethel.
-
-Then they advanced to welcome them.
-
-"Here we are," said the tall man, with a note of relief in his voice.
-"Here we are ... we've had a delightful time--er--quite a delightful
-time--er--on the whole--er--just a little misunderstanding at one
-point--a--temporary separation, but all's well that ends well. It's too
-kind of you. This is--er--Eglantine, and--er--this little boy is an
-orphan, poor little chap!"
-
-Mrs. Brown laid her hand tenderly on the tweed cap. "Poor little boy,"
-she began. "Poor little----" then she met the eyes beneath the tweed
-cap. "_William!_" she said sharply, "take off that horrible cap and go
-and wash your face."
-
- * * * * *
-
-William, clean and brushed and frowning, sat and glared across the
-table at his late friends. He felt himself disgraced for ever. He
-was a pariah, outside the pale, one of the "swanks" who lived in big
-houses and talked soft. His mother's and Ethel's intonation and accent
-seemed at that moment a public humiliation to him. He did not dare to
-meet Eglantine's eyes. Fiercely he munched a currant bun. Into his
-unoccupied hand stole a small grimy one.
-
-"Never moind," whispered Eglantine, "yer carn't 'elp it."
-
-And William whispered gratefully, "_Not much_."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-WILLIAM AND THE WHITE CAT
-
-
-WILLIAM had before now met the strange species of male who succumbed to
-the charms of his elder sister. William never could think what people
-saw in Ethel. Red hair and blue eyes and a silly little voice.... Some
-people (thought William) might call her pretty--but, Crumbs, what a
-temper!--making a fuss if his dog Jumble chawed up any of her old
-things, or if he jus' borrowed her bicycle, or if his pet rats got
-loose in her room.
-
-She didn't even like interesting things like pistols and rabbits and
-insects. Girls were bad enough when they were at school, thought
-William, but they were heaps worse when they grew up.
-
-The female sex was an entire mystery to William. Except in the case
-of his mother, he could see no reason for their existence. Yet he
-grudgingly admitted to himself that Ethel's admirers had not been
-useless to him. There was Mr. French, who had given him his first
-couple of white rats, there was Mr. Drew, who had showered rare
-postage-stamps upon him, there was Mr. Loughton, who had nervously
-pressed sixpence into his hand whenever they met....
-
-But Mr. Romford was different. He had a strange idea that William had
-no influence with his elder sister. This happened to be true, but
-that made it none the less annoying to William. He thought it only
-right that any young man who was interested in Ethel should ensure his
-(William's) sympathy by practical means. Mr. Romford treated him as if
-he did not exist. William resented this very much.
-
-"Wot's he _come_ for?" he said, indignantly. "He doesn't take no
-interest in Jumble, nor the rats, nor the tool-shed, nor the bridge wot
-I'm making over the stream, nor _me_. Wot's he come for?" he demanded
-of his assembled family.
-
-They all replied to him.
-
-Ethel said, coldly:
-
-"Don't talk about things that aren't your business."
-
-His mother said:
-
-"William, I wish something could be done about your hair. It _never_
-looks tidy!"
-
-His father said:
-
-"That reminds me, William, you'd better go and weed your garden. It's
-in a disgraceful state."
-
-William went slowly to the door.
-
-"Mr. Romford's going to give me a Persian cat for a Christmas present,"
-Ethel went on to her mother.
-
-William stopped.
-
-"Wot about Jumble?" he said, indignantly. "Wot about Jumble with an ole
-cat about the place? Wot about my rats? How d'you think they'll like
-an ole cat about the place? My rats 've got as much right to live 's
-an ole cat, you'd think, wun't you? My rats an' poor ole Jumble came
-here first, I _think_--I _think_ they did, considering that the ole cat
-hasn't come yet. You'd think that Jumble an' the poor old rats deserved
-a _bit_ of peace...."
-
-"Go and give your hair a good brushing, William," said his mother.
-
-"Take every one of those weeds up. You can't have touched it for
-weeks," said his father.
-
-"You aren't the only person in the world who can keep animals," said
-Ethel.
-
-"A lot of int'rest you take in animals, don't you?--in _real_ animals."
-William exploded bitterly. "A lot of int'rest you take in my insecks
-an' rats an' things, don't you? I mus' say you take a lot of int'rest
-in them," he went on in heavy sarcasm.
-
-"Cats! Who'd call cats an animal? They aren't int'restin', are they?
-Who ever found cats int'restin'? They don't follow you like dogs, do
-they? They haven't int'restin' habits like insecks--oh, I mus' say
-they're very int'restin'!"
-
-He saw Ethel and his mother gathering breath to speak. His father had
-retired behind a paper.
-
-He hastily went out, shutting the door firmly behind him.
-
-"_Cats!_" he remarked, contemptuously, to the empty hall.
-
-William was walking slowly along the road, with his hands in his
-pockets, whistling. He felt at peace with all the world. He had a
-half-crown in his pocket. It would soon be Christmas. He was going
-to have a bicycle for Christmas. Ethel had insisted on his having a
-bicycle for Christmas, not for love of William, but because William's
-secret experiments with her bicycle had such dire results.
-
-"He'll only smash it up, if he has one, dear," his mother had said.
-
-"Well, he'll only smash up mine, if he doesn't," Ethel had replied.
-
-So William was going to have a bicycle and a mouth-organ and
-pocket-compass, in addition, of course, to the strange things
-always sent as presents by distant aunts and uncles. Those did not
-count--pencil-boxes, and story-books about curious, exemplary boys, and
-boxes of crayons and pens and things. They didn't count.
-
-Anyway, a bicycle was a bicycle. He wanted to be able to take a bicycle
-right to pieces and put it together again. He'd never been able to have
-a really good try at Ethel's. She made such a fuss. He was thinking
-about this, with a faint smile on his face, when he observed a man
-coming along with a covered basket in his hands. It was Mr. Romford.
-William looked at him coldly. He had no hopes of a Christmas present
-from Mr. Romford. But Mr. Romford stopped.
-
-"Are you going home, William?" he asked.
-
-"Yes," said William ungraciously.
-
-"Would you mind taking this to your sister? It's a present I am giving
-her for Christmas. Don't open the lid. It's a very valuable white cat."
-
-William took it. Something was moving about inside.
-
-"It's in a highly nervous state," went on the donor; "I shouldn't look
-at it if I were you."
-
-"All right," said William, coldly.
-
-William walked on down the road. His smile had gone. He no longer
-thought about Christmas. He swung the basket carelessly as he walked.
-An infuriated scratching and snarling came from inside. William swung
-it still more carelessly.
-
-"I'm not a cat-carrier," he muttered, indignantly. "Makin' me into a
-cat-carrier for him!"
-
-He sighted Ginger, his ever faithful friend and ally, in the distance,
-and hailed him with a piercing whistle. Ginger came to him.
-
-"What d'you think's in here?" queried William.
-
-"Dunno!"
-
-"An ole cat! An' whose d'you think it is?"
-
-"Dunno!"
-
-"Well, a man's givin' it to my sister. An' how much d'you think he's
-givin' me for takin' it?"
-
-"Dunno!"
-
-"_Nothin'!_" said William, bitterly. "Nothin'. Makin' a cat-carrier of
-me for nothin'."
-
-"Listen at it!" said Ginger, enraptured.
-
-"It's been carryin' on something dreadful ever since I got it," said
-William. "It's a beautiful, nice quiet cat, isn't it? It'll be nice for
-Jumble an' those poor ole rats when this sort of wild thing gets loose,
-won't it? It'll be nice for them, then."
-
-Sarcasm was a new weapon of William's, and as yet his use of it was
-heavy.
-
-"Let's have a look at it," said Ginger.
-
-"Oh, yes," said William. "It's all right for you. You aren't going to
-have looks at it all the res' of your life. You aren't going to have
-your life an' the lives of your dog an' rats made a misery by it for
-the rest of your life. I don't feel inclined to waste time lookin' at
-it. Listenin' at its carryin' on's enough for me _jus'_ at present.
-You've not been made a cat-carrier for nothing. You don't feel like I
-do about it."
-
-"Let me jus' peep, William."
-
-"All right, if you take any int'rest in it. I don't. I should think
-there's some law about givin' wil' animals for presents. There oughter
-be. Human life oughter be sacreder than wot it seems to be to him.
-All right. Look at it. Don't blame me if it leaves its mark on you
-for life. It's a nice, quiet-tempered sort of cat. Oh, yes! Very!" he
-laughed, sarcastically.
-
-Ginger cautiously opened the basket top a fraction of an inch.
-
-A small, white paw shot out. Ginger closed it hastily and sucked his
-hand with an expression of agony on his face.
-
-"Golly!" he ejaculated.
-
-"There!" said William, triumphantly. "Didn't I tell you? It'll prob'ly
-give you blood-poisoning. All I hope is, if you die of it, he'll get
-hung. He oughter be--sendin' wild cats without tamin' them first."
-
-Ginger assumed a heroic expression.
-
-"It wasn't much of a scratch. Let's have another look."
-
-He opened the lid of the basket again. Both William and Ginger
-disclaimed responsibility for what followed. William said he wasn't
-touching it, and Ginger said that he only opened it a bit and he didn't
-know that the creature was mad--not really mad--not right off its
-head like that. Anyway, a white ball of fury hurled itself out of the
-basket, dealt William a long scratch across his cheek, nearly tore off
-Ginger's ear, and disappeared over the nearest wall.
-
-"Well," said William, coldly. "What you going to do now?"
-
-"_Me?_" said Ginger.
-
-"Yes. Jus' tell me how you're going to _re_place a valu'ble cat wot
-you've just let loose. Jus' tell me wot I'm goin' to do. Am I going
-home to say I've got a valu'ble cat, in a highly nervous state, and
-then them find there's nothing in the basket but jus' air? This is all
-I get for being his cat-carrier! Well, you let it loose, an' you've got
-to _re_place it. That's sense, isn't it? I was jus' quietly carryin' a
-valu'ble cat, in a highly nervous state, down the road, an' you come
-along an' let it loose. Well, wot you goin' to do?"
-
-"Well, wot can I do?" said Ginger, helplessly. "I din't know the thing
-was a cat lunatick, did I? It oughter be in a cat asylum. You never
-told me you was carryin' a wild cat or a mad cat. You jus' said a cat.
-You----"
-
-But the white ball of fury had appeared again, flying over the wall
-and down the road at full speed. William grasped his empty basket, and
-started after it.
-
-"Come on!" he shouted, as he ran. "Come on! Catch it! Catch it!"
-
-They raced down the road after the flying white ball--first the cat,
-then William, then Ginger--through a garden, leaving a cursing gardener
-in their rear--in and out of a house, leaving its irate owner ringing
-up the police--first the cat, then William, then Ginger, breathless and
-afire with the chase.
-
-Along a wall, the cat on the top and William and Ginger at the foot.
-
-They nearly got her then. She fell into a rain-tub in a private garden
-at the foot of the wall, but scrambled out and fled again, dripping
-and grimy ... through a muddy ditch ... the ball of fury was now, not
-white, but a dingy grey ... and suddenly right into a tabby cat with a
-broken ear, who was washing its face by the roadside. There was a whirl
-of claws and flying fur....
-
-"Get it now!" yelled William. "Get it while they're fighting."
-
-Ginger seized the basket and effected the capture neatly, but not
-without a dozen or so more scratches. They fastened up the basket and
-resumed their journey.
-
-[Illustration: THE WHITE CAT RAN SUDDENLY INTO A TABBY CAT WITH A
-BROKEN EAR. THERE WAS A WHIRL OF FURY. "GET IT NOW!" YELLED WILLIAM.
-"GET IT WHILE THEY'RE FIGHTING!"]
-
-"Well, you can't say I din't do that, can you?" said Ginger,
-vaingloriously. "You can't say I din't do that pretty neatly! You can't
-say you helped much there. I bet if _you'd_ got all these scratches
-there'd be some sort of a fuss!"
-
-"Yes, and who let it loose? That's all I'm asking. Who let it loose?...
-Oh, come on! Let's get it home. I'm about sick of it. I'm about sick
-of being his cat-carrier!"
-
-They walked along in silence for a bit.
-
-"Seems a bit quieter, doesn't it?" said Ginger.
-
-"Speck it knows now it's no use makin' a fuss. Speck it din't quite
-know before wot sort of cat-catchers we was."
-
-"Let's have another look at it, William!"
-
-"Oh, yes, an' go lettin' it loose all over the place again. Oh, yes,
-do!"
-
-"It's quiet now. It'll not mind me lookin'. I want to see if it's got
-very dirty."
-
-William weakened.
-
-"I'll have a look at it this time," he said, "then p'raps it won't get
-loose all over the place!"
-
-Cautiously he opened the basket lid. Over his face came a look of
-horror. It faded, leaving it grim and scornful.
-
-"Oh, yes, you did it," he said, with heavy sarcasm. "You did it pretty
-neatly, as you said you did. Oh, yes, I din't help much. Oh, yes, you
-caught it."
-
-He opened the basket wider. A friendly tabby, with a broken ear,
-regarded them and gave a tentative purr.
-
-"Oh, yes, you caught it all right, but you caught the _wrong_ one!"
-
-Ginger looked at it, aghast, speechless. Then he pulled himself
-together.
-
-"Well, we'll have to pretend that it's the one."
-
-"Oh, yes," said William. "She'll believe it's a valu'ble white cat,
-in a highly nervous state, won't she? Oh, yes, she's quite likely to
-believe that!"
-
-They sat down by the roadside and stared at each other
-hopelessly. The tabby showed no signs of wishing to leave them,
-though, in their despair, they had left the basket open.
-
-"We--might do something to make it nervous," suggested Ginger, feebly.
-
-He began to make strange noises of obviously hostile and insulting
-intent to the cat. The cat began to purr. William watched with cold
-scorn.
-
-"Oh, yes, and then do somethin' to make it valu'ble, an' then do
-somethin' to make it white!"
-
-They were both strangely silent at this last suggestion. The
-hopelessness of their countenances seemed to clear.
-
-"It mightn't stay on, of course," said William, "but it might make it
-look all right for a bit."
-
-"Where can we get some?" asked Ginger, cryptically.
-
-"P'raps old Lawkins has some," said William. "You can pay for it."
-
-They carefully replaced the tabby cat in the basket and went towards
-the village shop.
-
-William entered and stated his needs.
-
-"White paint?" said the shopman. "I think so. I think so. For iron
-work?"
-
-"Well," admitted William, "it's really for fur--I mean----" he
-corrected himself hastily, "for somethin'--for somethin' a bit softer
-than iron."
-
-"For wood?" suggested the old man.
-
-"I 'speck that'd do," said William, "and a brush too, please."
-
-They retired to a deserted field to perform the delicate task.
-
-William took the brush in one hand and put down the paint-pot on the
-grass by his feet. Then he took out the cat.
-
-"Now, _I'm_ going to do this," he explained "because I want it done
-prop'ly. I don't want this cat let loose all over the place."
-
-He held the cat in one hand and drew a bold line of white paint down
-its back. The next moment he was sucking a deep, red scratch on either
-hand, and a white-flecked tabby cat was disappearing in the distance.
-
-"You did that all right, din't you?" said Ginger, not without
-satisfaction.
-
-William rose wearily, picking up the empty basket. He was too
-disheartened even to save what was left of the paint.
-
-"Oh, let's leave it and go home," said Ginger.
-
-"Oh, yes, that's all right," burst out William. "It's all right for
-_you_. You've not to go home and say you've lost a valu'ble white cat,
-in a highly nervous state, wot someone was giving to Ethel."
-
-"Well, what can I do?" snapped Ginger.
-
-"You can perduce some sort of a cat," said William firmly. "That's all
-I say. You let the first one loose all over the place, and you can
-perduce another. That's all I say. I'm not going home without some sort
-of a cat. I don't mind about it bein' valu'ble, or white, or nervous;
-but I must go home with some sort of a cat. All I ask you is to perduce
-some sort of a cat."
-
-"I wish you'd stop saying that," said Ginger, irritably.
-
-"Well, perduce one an' I will," said William, imperturbably.
-
-"There ought to be lots of cats about," said Ginger. "Let's go to the
-road again."
-
-They went down the village street. Only one cat was to be seen. William
-and Ginger approached it cautiously.
-
-"Pretty pussy!" said William, hoarsely.
-
-"Puss, puss, puss!" said Ginger, in honeyed accents.
-
-"Pretty pussy! Pretty pussy! an' I feel more like murderin' it," said
-William.
-
-The cat sidled up to them.
-
-William picked it up, stroking it affectionately with an expression of
-intense hatred on his face.
-
-"Open the basket, Ginger, quickly."
-
-"Mother!" came a shrill voice in his rear. "Boys is stealin' our cat!"
-
-William dropped the cat and fled down the road, followed by a
-broomstick, flung after him by the cat's owner, and a stone thrown by
-the child. The extent to which William's spirit had been broken by his
-troubles is shown by the fact that he endured these outrages without
-retaliation.
-
-When it was safe to relax his speed, he turned to Ginger.
-
-"I'll try one more cat," he said, "and that's all. I've done with cats
-after that."
-
-They found one more cat. It responded to William's oily flattering. It
-deigned to be taken up in his arms and stroked.
-
-It was not till it was almost lowered into the basket that it showed
-the falseness of its friendliness. Its wildness then surpassed even the
-wildest of the first occupant of the fateful basket.
-
-"Well, I've done with cats," said William solemnly, withdrawing his
-hand from his mouth and watching the furry, flying creature in the
-distance. "I've done with cats. If they was to come in crowds now,
-_askin'_ to be put in the basket, I wun't touch them. I've _done_ with
-cats. I'll feel sick whenever I see a cat for the rest of my life."
-
-A boy came down the road, his pockets bulging with something that moved.
-
-"What's that?" said William, without interest or spirit.
-
-The boy took out a small furry animal.
-
-"Ferrit. Me Dad catches rabbits with 'um! You've gotter be careful 'ow
-you 'olds 'em."
-
-"Will you sell it?" asked William sadly, taking out his half-crown.
-
-"It's not a cat," said Ginger, wearily.
-
-But William had not lost his optimism.
-
-"Some folks don't know much about animals," he said, hopefully. "They
-might think it was a cat!"
-
-William's father and mother and sister were in the morning-room when he
-entered with his basket. He held it out to Ethel.
-
-"There's your cat," he said.
-
-"From Mr. Romford?"
-
-"Yes," said William, gloomily.
-
-She opened the lid a fraction, then shut it in silence. She looked
-mystified.
-
-"It isn't a cat!"
-
-William's face was expressionless.
-
-"All I can say is wot he told me," he said in a monotonous voice. "He
-said it was a valu'ble white cat, in a highly nervous state."
-
-"_This?_"
-
-"It may have got a bit mixed up on the way, but that's what he said. He
-said that it was a valu'ble white cat, in a highly nervous state."
-
-"You needn't keep on saying that," said Ethel, irritably.
-
-"It's wot he said," said William, doggedly. "He said distinctly that it
-was a valu'ble white cat, in a----"
-
-"Be _quiet_, William!"
-
-[Illustration: "BE QUIET, WILLIAM," SAID WILLIAM'S SISTER. WILLIAM'S
-FATHER LIFTED THE LID AND PEERED IN. SUDDENLY HE WITHDREW HIS FINGER
-WITH A YELL OF PAIN.]
-
-William's father came across the room and held the lid open, peering
-in. Suddenly he withdrew his finger with a yell of pain and rushed from
-the room, uttering muffled curses.
-
-"Do you mean to say, William," said Mrs. Brown, "that Mr. Romford sent
-Ethel that--whatever it is?"
-
-"All I can say is wot he told me," said William. "He said it was a
-valu'ble----"
-
-"Mother, if William says that once more I shall go mad."
-
-William came across to it curiously.
-
-"Let's have a look at it," he said. "Oo--ow--_ow!_ It's bit me!"
-
-It was out of the basket suddenly and across the room. Ethel gave
-a piercing scream. It met Jumble in the hall, and a mad chase
-ensued--scampering down the hall--round the drawing-room--the crashing
-of a small table and all its ornaments--the ferocious growling of
-Jumble--then silence.
-
-"I can't stand much more of this," said Mrs. Brown. "I don't know
-what's the matter, or what the animal is, or whether it's killed Jumble
-or Jumble's killed it--but how _any_ man could send ... for a Christmas
-present, too.... William your finger's bleeding, and it's covered with
-dirt. You'd better go and wash it."
-
-"Yes, mother," said William meekly.
-
-Then he saw a man coming up the drive carrying a dirty, bedraggled
-white cat.
-
-"Look!" he said in an awe-struck voice, "That's him."
-
-"It's Mr. Romford," said Ethel.
-
-She went out into the hall. The conversation was distinctly audible.
-
-"How d'you do, Miss Brown! I'm afraid there's been some little
-accident. I've----"
-
-"Thank you very much," said Ethel, coldly. "But we don't want any more
-_cats_ here."
-
-"I'm afraid there's been a mis----"
-
-"The kindest thing to think, Mr. Romford," said Ethel, "is that you
-hadn't the least idea what you were doing."
-
-"There's been a mis----"
-
-"My father and my poor little brother have been very badly injured.
-These things often prove fatal."
-
-"There's been a mis----"
-
-"My mother is terribly upset by it. You must excuse me if----"
-
-"I can explain, Miss Brown----"
-
-"I dare say you can. You must excuse me. Good-bye."
-
-She shut the door and returned to the morning-room.
-
-"Go and wash your hands, William," said Mrs. Brown.
-
-William was watching Mr. Romford's crestfallen departure. His
-indignation returned.
-
-"Makin' me his cat-carrier!" he muttered.
-
-"William, will you go?"
-
-"An' how much do you think he gave me for bringing it?"
-
-"I've no idea, and if once the dirt gets right into a bite like
-that----"
-
-"_Nothin'_," said William, dramatically, as he turned to the door.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-WILLIAM'S SECRET SOCIETY
-
-
-WILLIAM considered that the microbe world was treating him unfairly.
-Mild chicken-pox would be, on the whole, a welcome break in the
-monotony of life. It would mean delicacies such as jelly and cream and
-chicken. It would mean respite from the pressing claims of education.
-
-It would afford an excuse for disinclination to work for months
-afterwards. William was an expert in the tired look and deep sigh
-that, for many months after an illness, would touch his mother's heart
-and make her tell him to put his books away and go out for a walk. No
-one could rival William in extracting the last ounce of profit from a
-slight indisposition.
-
-And now Henry, Douglas and Ginger, William's bosom friends and
-companions in crime, had all succumbed to chicken-pox, and chicken-pox
-had passed William by, leaving him aggrieved and lonely. William
-himself spared no effort. He breathed in heavily the atmosphere of
-Ginger's Latin Grammar, on which Ginger had been lately engaged, as
-soon as he heard that Ginger had fallen a victim. It was no use.
-William caught nothing.
-
-So William was left alone, bereft of his faithful friends, gloomily
-picturing their existence as one glorified holiday. But his troubles
-did not end there. Mr. Cremer, William's peaceful and long-suffering
-form master, became ill, and the next morning his place was taken by
-Mr. French.
-
-William's attitude to his schoolmasters was, as a rule, one of pitying
-forbearance, but he was, on the whole, quite kindly disposed to them.
-He indulged their whims, he smiled at their jokes, he endured their
-sarcasm; but he refused to concentrate his mental powers on _x_'s and
-_y_'s and dates like 1815 in the few precious hours that were at his
-disposal in the evening. Instead of doing homework, he preferred to
-play at Red Indians or Pirates, or to hunt for rats and rabbits with
-Jumble, his mongrel dog.
-
-Until the coming of Mr. French, William's relations with his
-schoolmasters had been fairly amicable. Mr. Cremer was a pacifist. He
-wanted peace at any price. He frankly avoided conflict with William. If
-he saw William quietly engaged in drawing beetles during his lesson, he
-did not expostulate. He thanked Heaven for it. He was not a proud man.
-
-But Mr. French definitely disliked William. He kept him in till
-unreasonable hours in the evening. Upon William's making a quiet and
-unostentatious exit by way of the window when his back was turned,
-he followed William to his home, appeared suddenly when William was
-sitting down to a delayed but welcome meal, and led him ignominiously
-back.
-
-When William and his special friends, according to their time-honoured
-custom, had bought a large pork-pie, to be passed surreptitiously round
-for a bite each, in order to beguile the tedium of a geometry lesson,
-Mr. French descended upon William as he was in the act of making
-the first bite, and condemned him to consume the mountainous whole
-before the assembled form. It was not that the pork-pie was really too
-much for William's digestive capacity. It was that even William felt
-the procedure to be lacking in dignity. Moreover, there was a stormy
-meeting afterwards of shareholders in the pie, who demanded their money
-back....
-
-But it was when William had spent the whole of afternoon school
-laboriously writing the first chapter of what was to be an epoch-making
-story, and Mr. French had seized upon it, read it aloud to the form,
-and then burnt it publicly and disdainfully, that William felt it was
-time that something happened to Mr. French. He was proud of that story;
-he thought it sounded a jolly good yarn, even when read by Mr. French,
-who didn't seem to know how to pronounce half the words.
-
-"The pleecemen rushed upon the outlor as he stood there so proud an'
-manly.
-
-"'Ho, ho!' he cried. 'Come on, varlets, an I'll jolly well show you.'
-
-"With one sweep of his gorry blade three pleecemen's heads roled of
-into a heep. He shot another through the brane, another fell strangled,
-an another, wot had a week hart, fell down dead at the horrible site.
-Only one was left.
-
-"The outlor gave a snarling laugh through his clenshed teeth.
-
-"'Come on varlets,' he said, waving his gorry blade in one hand an' his
-gun in the other, an' holding a dagger in his clenshed teeth.
-
-"But the pleeceman slank of.
-
-"'Coward!' taunted the outlor through clenshed teeth."
-
-William felt strongly that it was a very good story. He'd have to write
-the whole thing out again now. It was certainly time something happened
-to Mr. French. He went home planning vengeance.
-
-He walked home slowly, his brow drawn into a stern frown, not leaping
-in and out of the ditch, or hurling missiles at passing friends or
-enemies, as was his usual custom. His thoughts were so entirely taken
-up with schemes of vengeance that he walked past the turning that led
-to his home and found himself in a road through which he did not often
-pass.
-
-Two boys stood outside the gate of a house. They were boys whom
-William's mother would have designated as "common." William, whose
-tastes were lamentably low, looked at them with interest. He felt
-suddenly lonely and eager for the society of his kind. The opportunity
-of an introduction soon occurred. The larger of the two boys looked up
-to find William's scowling gaze fixed upon him.
-
-"Ullo, Freckles!" he called, accompanying the insult with a grimace of
-obviously hostile intent.
-
-William, forgetting all thoughts of Mr. French in the exhilaration of
-the moment, advanced threateningly.
-
-"You jus' say that again," he said.
-
-The red-haired boy obligingly said it again, and William closed with
-him. They rolled across the road and into the ditch and out of it
-again. William pulled the red-haired boy's nose and the red-haired
-boy rubbed William's head in the dust. It was quite a friendly
-fight--merely an excuse for the display of physical energy.
-
-The second boy sat on the fence and watched. Every now and then he spat
-in the dust with a certain conscious pride. At last, friendly relations
-having been established by the bout, William and the red-haired boy sat
-up in the dust and looked at each other.
-
-"What's your name?" demanded William.
-
-"Sam. Wot's yourn?"
-
-"William. D'you go to school?"
-
-The red-haired boy looked scornful.
-
-"School? Me? Not much! I'm workin', I am. I works there, I does." He
-cocked his thumb in the direction of the house. "'E ain't much catch,
-though, 'e ain't. Stingy ole blighter--never so much as says 'Take an
-apple or two,' or 'Take a bunch of grapes or two'--not 'e--an' me the
-gardener's boy."
-
-He relapsed into pensive gloom at this recital of his woes.
-
-"So don't you never get none?" said William, sympathetically.
-
-"_Don'_ I?" said Sam, with a wink. "Wot d'yer think? That's all I asks
-yer. Wot d'yer think? But it 'ud be friendlier in 'im ter ask me ter
-'ave one or two. Not," he admitted, "as it makes much difference. But
-'e's a stingy bloke--allus 'as been. 'E's one of these 'ere school
-teachers. Kinder disagreeable in 'is manner."
-
-"What's his name?" said William, with sudden interest.
-
-"Ole Frenchy we calls 'im," said Sam. "An' don' 'e think 'e's clever?
-Not 'arf. Ho my!"
-
-Into William's inscrutable countenance had come a gleam of light. For
-a moment his thoughts worked silently and daringly.
-
-"Would you like," he said at last, "to b'long to a secret serciety?"
-
-Sam put his cap on one side and chewed a blade of grass ruminatively.
-
-"Dunno," he said. "Never tried. Leastways, not as I can call to mind."
-
-"Well," said William, persuasively, "you can try now. I want to
-start one an' you can b'long. I want you to b'long 'cause you're his
-gardener's boy an' can _do_ things--'cause he's awful mean an' made me
-eat all the ole pie an' burnt my tale an' said lots of things an' I
-want to make a secret serciety for payin' him out."
-
-Sam seemed to grasp the situation.
-
-"Orl right," he said, "an' wot do I get fer it?"
-
-This slightly nonplussed William.
-
-"Oh," he said vaguely, "it's a serciety--you jus'
-b'long--you--er--well, you jus' _b'long_."
-
-Sam was considering the idea.
-
-"Let's 'ave 'im," he said, pointing at the boy who was still sitting on
-the fence and spitting proudly at intervals. "'E's errand-boy at the
-grocer's, he is, an' 'e's offen round 'ere. 'E's called Halbert, 'e is."
-
-Albert was approached, and expressed himself willing to join.
-
-"I don't mind b'longing," he said, with a sigh of deep feeling. "I
-wouldn't mind _murderin'_ of 'im sometimes, when 'e tells me to get out
-of 'is garding scornful like. I would 'a' murdered 'im long ago if it
-'adn't been for my poor ole mother."
-
-Even William was startled.
-
-"You needn't _murder_ him," he said, hastily. "He's only gotter be paid
-out."
-
-The Secret Society of Vengeance met for the first time the next
-afternoon, in an old barn on the hillside.
-
-Albert had brought a friend of the name of Leopold to swell their
-numbers. Leopold wore a tweed cap, many sizes too large for him, pulled
-down over his eyes. It gave him a dare-devil air. He announced, in a
-husky voice, that he "din' care nuffin fer no one, so there!"
-
-William looked round at his small band with a proud heart. Though he
-had not forgotten the aims of his secret society, it was the fact of
-its existence that really thrilled him.
-
-"Now we've gotter take a sacred an' solemn oath," he said, "an' sign it
-in our blood, an' get a secret password an' a secret sign an' a secret
-langwidge."
-
-Leopold created a diversion by announcing, briefly and gruffly, that
-no one was going to sign nothing in his blood. When threatened with
-ejection by William, and taunted with cowardice by Sam, he flung
-himself upon them in dramatic fury. They moved hastily aside in
-opposite directions, and his outstretched fist came heavily in contact
-with a nail in the barn door. As an adequate supply of blood seemed to
-be promptly assured, he lost his anger and became unbearably conceited,
-parading his bleeding fist and commenting on some people he knew who
-would have made a fuss and no mistake over a little thing like that. He
-didn't mind a little thing like that--he'd--well, anyway, hurry up with
-that oath, or it would be drying up.
-
-William had found in his pocket a grimy piece of paper and the stump of
-a pencil, and was writing with a set, purposeful expression.
-
-"Now listen," he said at last. "This is wot I've wrote: 'We, wot our
-names are sined in blood under this riting, take an oath to revenge to
-the deth any member of this serciety wot is treated unfair. This is a
-Secret Serciety. The punishment for anyone wot does not revenge anyone
-else, or wot tells about the Serciety, is not to be spoke to or played
-with by any of the other people in the Serciety for ever till deth.'"
-
-The signatures were the next difficulty. Leopold signed his with a
-scornful pride that was beginning to make him unpopular. William,
-feeling that his reputation as founder of the society was at stake,
-took out a battered penknife, made a slight incision with a dramatic
-gesture, and signed his name beneath Leopold's. Albert said he wasn't
-going to cut his finger, 'cause he was afraid of bleedin' to death, an'
-then he wouldn't be able to support his poor ole mother when he was
-a man. He got some red paint at home and he was going to fetch that.
-He wouldn't take a minute. He repeated that he wouldn't mind cuttin'
-off his head if it wasn't for his poor ole mother. Leopold's airs
-were becoming insufferable. He ejaculated, "Ho, yuss!" at intervals
-during Albert's speech, but the rest of the society seem to be agreed
-to ignore him for the present. Sam, with an exaggerated expression of
-agony, manfully endured, had been coaxing a two days' old scratch, and
-had just completed his signature when Albert returned with the red
-paint.
-
-When the document was complete, William folded it up and put it in his
-pocket.
-
-"Now," he said, assuming a businesslike attitude, "we've gotter think
-of a secret password."
-
-Leopold darkly suggested "'ell," but it was felt that, though sinister,
-it was too indefinite. Albert, after deep thought, brought forward the
-proposal: "Hengland hexpects." This was felt to be, on the whole, too
-lofty, and finally Sam's suggestion of "Down wiv tyrants!" was accepted.
-
-William (proposed and seconded by himself) was elected president,
-and the others (also on his proposal and seconding) were elected
-secretaries.
-
-A whistle of penetrating and inharmonious tone was originated by
-William as a secret sign of danger, at which the whole society was to
-rally. Further, a member of the society, on meeting another member,
-was to cross the thumb and first finger and to utter darkly the words
-"Outlaw--Brother!" Finally, each member raised his right hand, uttered
-slowly and solemnly the fatal words "Down wiv tyrants--till death!" and
-the meeting dispersed.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Mr. French became thoughtful. The morning after he kept William in he
-found (with painful consequences) a hornet in his boot. The evening
-after he had showered on William his choicest sarcasms he found the
-back tyre of his bicycle punctured. After another conflict with
-William, he found various indispensable things missing from his bag
-when he arrived at school, though he could have sworn he had put them
-in. He found them later in the greenhouse.
-
-On another occasion he found that a little soot had been put in his hat
-and had reposed on his head as he paid a call and (all unconscious of
-his appearance) had tried to charm his head-master's daughter. It was
-incredible, but----. He pondered deeply over the matter and always came
-to the same conclusion. It was incredible, but----. He tried ignoring
-William, and the curious, inexplicable annoyances ceased. It was
-certainly incredible, but----. He left it at that.
-
-The aims of the society widened. When Mr. Beal, the squire of the
-village, chased William in person out of his orchard, with the help of
-dogs, sticks, and stones, he found the next morning in his orchard, in
-full view of the road, a scarecrow bearing a curious resemblance to
-himself and wearing a suit of his old clothes....
-
-When the Rev. Cuthbert Pugh called William "a nasty, dirty little boy,
-and, I am sure, a great trial to his dear mother," he discovered, the
-next morning, horrid little gargoyle-like faces outlined in white paint
-on all his trees--most unpleasant--and conspicuous--and unclerical.
-
-It was altogether a successful secret society. It achieved its aims. It
-gave William back his self-respect, which Mr. French had considerably
-impaired. The secretaries, Sam, Albert and Leopold, seemed to take
-delight in avenging the insults heaped by an unsympathetic world on
-their president. It was pure joy to William to meet any of them in the
-streets or lanes, cross his finger and thumb and utter darkly the words
-"Outlaw--Brother!"
-
-So far all was well....
-
- * * * * *
-
-Then Ginger, Henry and Douglas, recovered from chicken-pox, came back
-to school. The peaceful and inoffensive Mr. Cremer returned to his own
-form-room, and Mr. French retired to his own fifth form. Mr. French
-was not sorry to go. He went with one last speculative look at William,
-and with the final thought that it was incredible, but----.
-
-Life held once more games and walks and daring adventures with Ginger,
-Henry and Douglas. William lost his sense of grievance. He realised
-from his friends' accounts of their illness that he had not missed
-much. Gradually the once thrilling thought of his secret society ceased
-to thrill him. At first he took delight in uttering the mysterious
-password when he was with Ginger, Henry or Douglas, but he became bored
-with it himself, even before it got on their nerves, and they took
-active physical measures to get it off their nerves.
-
-"All right," agreed William, picking himself out of the ditch and
-removing the dead leaves from his hair and mouth. "I won't say it
-again, but I jolly well won't tell you _why_ I uster say it. It's a
-deadly secret an' I guess you can't guess wot it means."
-
-"Yes, an' I guess we jolly well don't want to," returned Ginger.
-
-It was the next week that William called a final meeting of the secret
-society to announce its dissolution. As the members appeared, he
-realised how intensely he disliked them, Leopold especially. He hated
-Leopold now. He hated his large cap and little eyes and projecting
-teeth. He looked at him coldly and critically as he made his speech.
-
-"The Serciety's gotter stop now, 'cause I've gotter lot of other things
-to do an' we're making a bridge over the stream in the field, an' I've
-not got time for secret sercieties, an' I don't want revenging any more
-'cause he's gone now, an' so we'll stop it."
-
-"Wot about 'till deth'?" said Leopold, hoarsely.
-
-"Things is changed since then," said William.
-
-"Ho, yuss!" said Leopold, scathingly.
-
-William's dislike of Leopold increased.
-
-"Anyway, I made it," he said aggressively, "so I can stop it."
-
-"Orl right," said Sam. "You can pay us off an' stop it."
-
-"Pay you off?" repeated William, aghast.
-
-"Yuss," agreed Albert. "You pay us off an' we'll stop it."
-
-"Ho, yuss!" said Leopold.
-
-"I've not got anything to pay you off with," said William, desperately.
-"You don't be _paid_ for bein' in a secret serciety. I told you you
-didn't. You jus' _b'long_."
-
-"Well," said Sam, as if astounded by the depravity of human nature,
-"an' us workin' for you----"
-
-"Riskin' our lives for you," put in Leopold, pathetically.
-
-"To be treated like this 'ere," ended Albert, sadly.
-
-"But--wot d'you want?" said the president, wildly. "I've not _got_ any
-money left this week, an' next week's an' the week's after's goin'
-to pay for an ole clock bein' mended wot I was jus' lookin' at an'
-I put it back all right, 'cept how was I to know there was too many
-wheels in it? An' I tell you you don't be _paid_ for bein' in a secret
-serciety--no one is--they jus'--they jus' _b'long_... I keep _tellin'_
-you ... you don't _understand_."
-
-"Wot about 'till deth'?" put in Leopold again in his sepulchral tones.
-
-"Orl right," said Sam, "we'll jus' go an' tell ole Frenchy an' Mr.
-Beal an' Mr. Pugh an' your father that we did all those things,
-but you put us up to them an' made us do 'em." He gazed at William
-dispassionately. "I'm sorry for _you_. _You'll_ catch it."
-
-William's freckled countenance was full of horror and amazement. He
-passed a grimy hand through his already wild hair.
-
-"But--but it's not _right_. You don't understand. It's a serciety. You
-did the things 'cause you _b'longed_. You can't go an' tell of them
-afterwards. You--you don't _understand_."
-
-"We won't tell of them if you'll pay us off," said Sam.
-
-"Wot about 'till deth'?" said Leopold triumphantly, with an air of
-bringing forward an irrefutable argument.
-
-William took refuge in sarcasm.
-
-"I _b'lieve_ I've told you," he said, with a passable imitation of Mr.
-French's manner, "that I've no money. I shall be very glad to _make_
-some money for you out of nothing if you'll show me how. Oh, yes! If
-you can show someone wot's not got any money how to _make_ some money
-out of nothing, I'll make some for you--as much as you like. Oh, yes!
-I hope," he ended, remembering one of Mr. French's favourite phrases,
-"that I make myself quite clear."
-
-They gazed at him in unwilling admiration of his eloquence. Sam brought
-them back to the matter in hand.
-
-"It needn't be money," he said. "All we say is we oughter get something
-for all the trouble an' danger we've took for you. Something to eat
-would do--something nice an' big."
-
-"Yes, an' how am I to _get_ it?" demanded William, indignantly. "D'you
-want me to _starve?_ D'you think my folks would look on an' watch me
-starve to death givin' my food to you?--jus' 'cause you went an' put an
-ole scarecrow in someone's garden? D'you think that's a good reason for
-one person to starve to death, 'cause another person put a scarecrow in
-another person's garden?"
-
-They were aware that in rhetoric William soared far beyond them.
-
-"Well, we'll go home with you," said Sam, ignoring the argument.
-
-"Either you jus' give us something nice an' big to eat or we'll tell
-your father."
-
-William, though rather pale, laughed scornfully.
-
-"Yes, you jus' come home with me," he said. "I guess you've not seen
-our dog, have you? Nearly as big as a horse. I guess there won't be
-much of you left when our dog sees you. Huh!"
-
-With what was meant to be a sinister laugh he turned on his heel and
-strolled off. With sinking heart he saw that they were accompanying
-him, Leopold and his projecting teeth walking by his side, Sam and
-Albert behind. With a slight swagger and humming airily to himself, but
-with apprehension at his heart, William slowly wended his homeward way.
-
-At the gate stood Jumble, his dog, small and friendly and rapturously
-glad to see them all. Jumble was no snob. Having assured William of his
-lifelong devotion and ecstatic joy at seeing him again, he went on to
-extend a tempestuous welcome to Sam, Albert and Leopold. William looked
-at him with affectionate sorrow. Though he adored Jumble, he thought
-he'd ask for a bloodhound for his next birthday present--a really
-savage one that would recognise his enemies at a glance. He walked,
-still with his careless swagger, but with his heart sinking lower at
-every step, round to the side door. Sam, Albert and Leopold still
-accompanied him.
-
-"Now," whispered Sam. "You go and get us something real slap-up to eat,
-or we'll tell your father what you made us do."
-
-William entered the side door and shut it firmly.
-
-He went first to the kitchen. Cook was lifting a large pie out of the
-oven. His gloomy expression lifted.
-
-"Wot's that for, cook?" he enquired, politely.
-
-"For some people as is coming to supper to-night, an' none of your
-business, Master William."
-
-There was no love lost between William and cook. William wandered
-casually over to the larder door and opened it gently. Cook wheeled
-sharply round.
-
-"Please come away from that door and go out of my kitchen, Master
-William. Your tea's laid in the dining-room."
-
-William uttered his famous scornful laugh.
-
-"Huh! If I wanted anything to eat, I wun't come _here_ for it. I wun't
-care to eat anything out of _this_ larder. My goodness! I'd sooner
-starve than eat stuff out of _this_ larder, if I make myself quite
-clear."
-
-Cheered by these crushing remarks, but still apprehensive of what the
-next few hours might bring him, he went into the dining-room. His
-spirits rose still further at the sight of a lavish meal, but dropped
-as he noticed the presence of his mother and grown-up sister, Ethel.
-He would have preferred a clear field for his operations.
-
-He uttered the mumbling sound with which he generally greeted his
-family.
-
-"You're rather late, dear," said his mother. "Are your hands clean?"
-
-William replied by the same non-committal grunt, pushed back his untidy
-hair with his hands, then hastily sat down, keeping his hands beneath
-the tablecloth till public interest in their colour should have waned.
-Through the window he could plainly see the forms of Sam, Albert and
-Leopold standing outside, and his apprehension increased.
-
-"Mother," he said faintly, "it feels kind of stuffy in here. May I take
-my tea out into the garden? I think I could eat it better there."
-
-Mrs. Brown looked at him anxiously.
-
-"Do you feel ill, darling?"
-
-"Kind of," said William. "I feel kind of as if I'd like to have tea out
-of doors. I could eat quite a big tea, but only out of doors. It's that
-kind of a feeling. Sort of as if I felt faint and not hungry indoors,
-but would be all right an' wantin' a big tea in the garden."
-
-"Fiddlesticks!" remarked Ethel, coldly.
-
-"If you feel like that, darling," said Mrs. Brown, "I think you'd
-better lie down. I'll bring you up a nice little tea on a tray."
-
-William perceived that Sam was grimacing at him through the window and
-pointing meaningly to the table.
-
-"It's not that sort of a feeling at all," said William. "It's quite
-a different sort. I'd like jus' cake--lots of cake--in the garden.
-I'd feel all right then, if I could jus' take a lot of cake to eat
-outside."
-
-[Illustration: THROUGH THE WINDOW WILLIAM COULD PLAINLY SEE THE
-MENACING FACES OF SAM, ALBERT AND LEOPOLD.]
-
-[Illustration: "WHO ARE THOSE BOYS?" ASKED HIS MOTHER. "THOSE BOYS?"
-SAID WILLIAM SLOWLY, TO GAIN TIME. "JUS' FRENS OF MINE."]
-
-"William!" said Mrs. Brown, who had moved over to the window, "who are
-those boys in the garden?"
-
-William moistened his lips.
-
-"Which boys?" he said, innocently, but with an expression of grim
-despair.
-
-"There! By the hedge. They're pulling faces at you."
-
-"Oh, _those_!" said William, as if seeing them for the first time. "Do
-you mean _those?_"
-
-"Who are they, William?"
-
-"Those boys?" said William slowly, to gain time. "Jus' frens of mine.
-That's all. Jus' frens of mine that was interested in gardens an'
-wanted to see----"
-
-"But they're horrid, common, rough boys."
-
-William gave a hollow laugh.
-
-"Oh, no," he said. "They're not really. They only _look_ like horrid,
-common, rough boys. They're _dressed_ like horrid, common, rough boys.
-They----"
-
-"Don't talk nonsense, William. Go and tell them to go away at once.
-Have you finished your tea?"
-
-William glared bitterly at the people who seemed bent on bringing about
-his doom.
-
-"Oh, yes," he said. "I've had all the tea I feel like having in here.
-I don't know what'll happen to me later on," he went on pathetically,
-"with not having been able to have my tea the way I felt like----"
-
-"Go and send those boys away at once, William, and never bring them
-here again."
-
-William, whose opinion of life in general was, at this moment,
-unprintable, went slowly into the garden.
-
-"You've gotter go away," he said in a hoarse whisper. "_She_ says so."
-
-"Orl right. We'll go an' tell your father----"
-
-"No," said William, "you wait by the gate an' I'll bring you something
-soon an'--my goodness!--it'll be a long time before I go in for any
-more secret sercieties."
-
-They went furtively down the garden drive, and William returned to the
-house.
-
-The guests were arriving. He caught sight of the Rev. Cuthbert Pugh
-and Mr. Beal as they were ushered into the drawing-room. He hovered
-disconsolately round the kitchen. Cook was securely in possession. She
-watched his every movement suspiciously. The position was desperate.
-Something must be done.
-
-At any moment the story of his crimes might be laid before his father.
-As cook opened and shut the larder door, he caught sight of a large
-pie, with brown, crisp-looking pastry, upon the top shelf. That surely
-would pay off the blackmailing ex-secretaries of the Secret Society of
-Vengeance.
-
-Quickly William formed his plans. To go to the larder by the kitchen
-door was impossible. But, somehow, or other, he must get that pie. He
-went out of the front door and crept round the house to the larder
-window. It was unlatched. He opened it quietly and climbed in. Holding
-his breath in suspense, his fierce and scowling gaze fixed upon the
-door that led to the kitchen, he took the pie and silently climbed out
-again. There was exultation in his heart. The end was in sight. But he
-reckoned without Cæsar.
-
-Cæsar was a boarhound belonging to Mr. Beal, who accompanied his master
-on all his social calls, and waited outside the front door for him. On
-this occasion he seemed to be labouring under the delusion that William
-was kindly bringing some refreshment for him to beguile his long
-evening.
-
-He advanced to meet William with tail wagging, and nose eagerly
-sniffing the delicious perfume of veal and ham pie. His whole bearing
-expressed anticipation and gratitude.
-
-William said "Down!" in a fierce whisper, and held his precious pie
-high above his head. Cæsar pranced along by his side, his eyes uplifted
-towards the heavenly smell. William had planned to creep through a
-shrubbery to the side gate, but it is difficult to creep through a
-shrubbery holding a heavy pie above one's head in close company with
-an enormous dog, whose energies are wholly concentrated on obtaining
-possession of the pie. William managed the situation for some time. He
-said "Down!" often, and fiercely, and struggled on bravely, dragging
-the pie aloft through laurel and holly bushes. But Cæsar felt at last
-that he had been trifled with long enough.
-
-He rose on two legs, placed his paws on William's shoulders, impelled
-him gently to the ground, and plunged his nose into his delicious
-supper. William sat up, rubbed a bruised elbow and looked around.
-Cæsar's appetite and capacity were unlimited. Half the pie had
-disappeared already, and the rest was fast disappearing.
-
-"Crumbs!" said William, remembering the title of a book he had read
-lately, "Talk about 'Dogged by Fate'!"
-
-With that thought came the thought of the hero of the book, Dick the
-Dauntless. _He'd_ have thought nothing of a thing like that. _He'd_
-have thought nothing of taking on Sam and Albert and Leopold all
-together and licking them. He'd have just walked up to them and let
-them see that they'd jolly well better leave _him_ alone in future.
-_He'd_ have just laughed at that dog eating up all the pie. William
-promptly uttered a harsh sound and Cæsar cocked an ear and looked up
-apologetically. William was not a romancist for nothing. He had ceased
-to be William. Dick the Dauntless swaggered down the path to the gate
-with a dark scowl on his face.
-
-Sam peered through the dusk.
-
-"Well," he said, eagerly. "What 'vyou got?"
-
-Through the bushes Cæsar swallowed the last mouthful of veal and ham
-pie and sat back with an expression of seraphic happiness, and Jumble
-humbly came forward to lick the dish.
-
-"Nothin', you--you ole varlets," cried Dick the Dauntless. "An' I jolly
-well won't get anything, ever--till death--so there--an' you jus' clear
-off from outside my house, or I'll--"
-
-He flung himself upon Sam. Sam, who was taken by surprise, rolled into
-the ditch. Albert and Leopold rushed upon William, Sam crawled out of
-the ditch to join them, and the battle began.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"It's gone," said Mrs. Brown. "Simply gone." The three men looked at
-her in bewilderment.
-
-"The veal and ham pie," exclaimed Mrs. Brown. "The one we were going to
-have for supper. Cook says she put it in the larder only two minutes
-ago, and now it's gone--simply gone. No one's been through the kitchen.
-Cook's been near the larder door all the time. Some tramp must have
-seen it through the window and taken it and----"
-
-"He can't have gone far," said Mr. Brown.
-
-Mr. Beal sprang up.
-
-"Let's catch him," he said. "He's probably eating it in the shrubbery
-now."
-
-The three men went out and gazed upon the darkening garden. A faint
-cracking of twigs in the shrubbery reached them. In single file and on
-tiptoe they set out. At last they discerned a dim figure in front of
-them carrying something in its arms and accompanied by a dog.
-
-"There he is!"
-
-"Quietly! We'll get him!"
-
-"He's made friends with Cæsar!"
-
-"Quite a small man."
-
-"Almost a boy."
-
-There was a horrible suspicion at the heart of William's father, but he
-followed with the rest. The figure disappeared behind a laurel bush.
-They followed, still on tip-toe. Behind the bush they found only Cæsar
-finishing the remains of the pie and Jumble watching him with wistful
-envy.
-
-"Catch the old villain before he makes off," said Mr. Beal, and they
-hastened on to the hedge at the end of the garden and looked over it.
-There a glorious sight met their eyes. Dick the Dauntless was fighting
-for his life against hundreds of foes. He punched and butted and dodged
-and closed. Thousands fell at each stroke. He was dimly aware of three
-heads watching him over the hedge, but he had no time to look at them.
-He heard vague sounds, such as:
-
-"Go it, William!"
-
-"Get one in now, old chap!"
-
-"Jolly good! Jolly good!"
-
-"Give it 'em strong!"
-
-Albert, with a bewildered cry of "Oh, 'elp!" and a bleeding nose,
-began to run off towards home. There was very little left of Dick the
-Dauntless, but with a desperate effort he flung Leopold into the ditch,
-whence Leopold crawled forth and followed Albert. Only Sam was left.
-Sam was large and no coward, and, in spite of a bruised eye, would have
-kept up the fight longer had not Cæsar appeared.
-
-One glance at Cæsar was enough for Sam. Echoing Albert's cry of "Oh,
-'elp!" he fled for dear life down the road. Then Dick the Dauntless
-vanished, and William, his collar burst, his tie streaming, his coat
-torn, his ear bleeding, turned to survey his audience of three from a
-quickly-closing eye.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William, in his pyjamas, pondered for a moment over the mystery of
-human life as he bestowed those few perfunctory brushes upon his shock
-of hair that constituted its evening toilet. He had that day committed
-almost every crime known to boyhood.
-
-He had brought "common" boys home.
-
-He had stolen a pie.
-
-He had fought openly on the high road.
-
-He had spoilt his collar and tie and coat, and acquired a thoroughly
-disreputable black eye.
-
-Finally, turning from these crimes, fully expecting to meet with
-retribution at the hands of his family, he had been acclaimed as a
-hero. He was bewildered. He did not understand it. He did not know why
-he was a hero instead of a criminal. Anyway, it wasn't worth bothering
-over, and, anyway, he was going to have a jolly fine black eye, he
-thought proudly. He turned a somersault from his chair to his bed,
-which was his normal manner of entering it, and drew the clothes up
-to his chin. Before he finally surrendered to the power of sleep, he
-summed up his chief impressions of the evening.
-
-"They're jolly queer, grown-ups are," he said, sleepily. "Jolly queer!"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-THE NATIVE PROTÉGÉ
-
-
-THE person who was ultimately to blame was the secretary of the
-Dramatic Society of the school of which William was a humble member.
-The Dramatic Society had given an historical play in which Christopher
-Columbus was depicted among the aborigines of America. William was
-too unimportant a member of the institution which served him out
-his daily ration of education to figure on the stage, but he was a
-delighted spectator in the back row. Christopher Columbus interested
-him not at all. Christopher Columbus was white, and except for his
-rather curious and violently anachronistic costume, looked exactly as
-the postman or William's own father might look. But the aborigines!
-William could not take his eyes from them. They were Jones Minor and
-Pinchin Major and Goggles, and all that crew. Of course he knew that.
-Yet how different--how rapturously different. Browned from head to
-foot--a lovely walnut brown. It made their eyes look queer and their
-teeth look queer. It set them in a world apart. It must feel ripping.
-William decided then and there that his life's happiness could never
-be complete till he had browned himself like that. He wondered whether
-brown boot polish would do it. Knife polish might. Something must.
-
-He went out with the stream of spectators at the end in a golden dream
-of happiness. He saw himself, browned from head to foot, brandishing
-some weapon and dancing on bare brown feet in a savage land. He was so
-rapt in his day-dream that he collided with a tall lank VI. Form boy
-who was coming along the passage carrying a box.
-
-"Look out where you're going, can't you?" said that superior individual
-coldly. "Do you want me to drop this stuff all over the place?"
-
-He pointed with a languid hand to "this stuff." "This stuff" was sticks
-of brown and red and black grease paint, pots of cold cream, and tins
-of powder.
-
-William's eyes brightened.
-
-"Shall I carry it for you?" he said meekly. "So's to save you trouble?"
-
-The VI. Form boy started. William's attitude towards his intellectual
-superiors generally lacked that respect which is the due of
-intellectual superiors.
-
-"Er--all right," he said, handing the box to William and walking on
-down the passage.
-
-William walked meekly behind with the box in his arms. Very neatly as
-he turned the corner he transferred two sticks of brown grease paint
-from the tray to his own pocket. He sternly informed his conscience
-(never a very active force with William and quite easily subdued)
-as he did so that he'd helped to pay for the beastly things, hadn't
-he, anyway, by paying (or getting his mother to pay) two shillings
-for a rotten seat in the rotten back row, where he could only see by
-squinting round the feather in Dawson's mother's hat, and anyway he'd
-like to know whose business it was but his. His conscience retired,
-completely crushed.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM SURVEYED HIMSELF AGAIN IN THE GLASS, AND A
-BLISSFUL SMILE STOLE OVER HIS COCOA-HUED FACE]
-
-At the door of the VI. Form room he handed the box to the secretary of
-the Dramatic Society.
-
-The secretary of the Dramatic Society entered the holy sanctum.
-
-"That young Brown's manners," he remarked patronisingly to his peers,
-"seem to be improving."
-
- * * * * *
-
-William surveyed the effect in the looking-glass. It was perfect. He
-had completely used up the two sticks of brown grease paint upon the
-exposed parts of his person. He found the question of clothing rather
-a difficulty. He possessed no garment of the type that the aborigines
-had worn, but his ordinary suit was, of course, unthinkable. Football
-shorts seemed better--and a green football shirt that had been
-Robert's. They partook in some way of the nature of fancy dress. Robed
-in them he surveyed himself again in the glass and a blissful smile
-stole over his cocoa-hued face. He was a perfect aborigine. It only
-remained to go out into the world to seek adventures.
-
-Adventures came readily to William even when attired and coloured
-simply as a boy. He hardly dared to think what might happen to him
-as an aborigine--provided, of course, that he could get clear of the
-parental abode. Otherwise his mahogany career might come to an abrupt
-and untimely end. He looked cautiously out of the window. There was no
-one in sight. He lowered himself to earth by means of a tree that grew
-conveniently near his window.
-
-"William!"
-
-The voice came from the drawing-room.
-
-William beat a hasty retreat into a clump of laurel and remained
-motionless.
-
-"I'm sure I heard that boy ... _William!_"
-
-He decided to take the bull by the horns.
-
-"Yes, mother!" he called obediently.
-
-"What are you doing?"
-
-"I'm jus' sittin' in the garden an' thinkin', mother," said William, in
-a voice of honeyed wistfulness.
-
-Mrs. Brown, deeply touched, sought out her husband.
-
-"You know, dear," she said, "there's something awfully sweet about
-William sometimes."
-
- * * * * *
-
-William, having gained the open field, felt a sensation of extreme
-relief. For some time he crawled about in ditches tracking imaginary
-wild animals and scalping imaginary white men. Then the occupation
-began to pall, and he began to regret having carried off the _coup_
-in solitude. A few more aborigines might have been jollier. However,
-the brown was staying on all right, and that was a comfort. He left
-the fields and went into the woods. There he ran and leapt and climbed
-trees for a blissful half-hour. He also shot an entire menagerie of
-animals and slaughtered innumerable hosts of white men unaided. He went
-along the woods, then across three fields (by way of the ditches),
-and then down the valley, and then close by the side of a garden with
-which he was not previously acquainted. And it looked an interesting
-garden--just the sort of garden for an aborigine intent upon enjoying
-life to the full. He saw a shrubbery, an orchard, a stream, and some
-very climbable trees. He scrambled through a hole in the hedge to
-the detriment of the green football shirt and shorts. Then he ran
-riot in the jungle and along the sides of the raging torrent. In a
-fierce encounter caused by the joint attack of a lion and elephant
-and a rhinoceros (William did things upon a large scale) he ran (in
-pursuit, not in flight) to the further end of the shrubbery. There he
-was surprised to find an open lawn and a large concourse of people. The
-people sat in rows in chairs. There was something expectant in their
-expression. A tall man in black was standing in front of them with a
-watch in his hand. They were obviously waiting for something. When they
-saw William they rose as one man.
-
-"_There_ he is," they said.
-
-Before the bewildered William could realise what was happening they
-surrounded him on all sides and drew him on to the lawn. The clergyman
-held him by the hand.
-
-"Don't be frightened, little boy," he said kindly.
-
-"I don't suppose he understands English," said a tall, thin lady in a
-small sailor hat. "They don't, you know--out there."
-
-A large motherly woman bore down upon him with a glass of milk and a
-bun. William was hungry. In moments of uncertainty his rule was to lie
-low and take the good things provided by the gods without question.
-Moreover, it was perhaps safer in the circumstances not to understand
-English--at any rate, not till he had consumed the bun and milk. They
-led him to a table facing the audience and put the bun and milk before
-him. People in the farther rows of chairs craned their necks to see
-him. He gave them his inscrutable frown in the intervals of drinking
-and consuming large mouthfuls of bun. The man stood up and addressed
-the gathering in a high-pitched, drawling voice.
-
-"I need not inform my friends that we--er--see before us
-our--er--little _protégé_ from Borneo and--er--let me say that
-he--er--does us credit." He placed his hand upon William's head and
-looked down at William with a proud smile.
-
-Meeting William's unflinching, unsmiling glare, his smile faded and he
-quickly drew back his hand.
-
-"Er--credit," he resumed, putting a hand to his collar as he moved
-a step farther from William. "To--er--those who may be strangers
-here this afternoon let me say that we--er--of this--er--parish
-have--er--for the past two years--made ourselves responsible for
-the--er--rearing and--er--education of a little native of Borneo."
-
-He paused for applause, which was set going by the Vicar's wife, who
-was the tall, thin lady in the small sailor hat.
-
-"The Reverend Habbakuk Jones, who is--er--at the native mission
-school, has come--er--over to see us--bringing--er--our little native
-_protégé_." Again he smiled lovingly and drew near to William. William,
-whose mouth was fuller of currant bun than European etiquette would
-have sanctioned, raised his face, and, without interrupting the process
-of mastication, gave Mr. Theophilus Mugg such a look as sent him
-precipitately to the farther end of the table.
-
-"Er--_protégé_," said Mr. Theophilus Mugg uncomfortably. "The Reverend
-Habbakuk Jones wrote this--er--morning to say that he would call
-with the--er--child"--he looked distrustfully at William--"and leave
-him in our--er--loving care--while he--er--visited a relative in
-the--er--vicinity. He--er--promised to be--er--with us--by half-past
-three to--er--deliver his address. He--er--evidently dropped his
-address. He--er--evidently dropped the--er--little boy--at the gate
-and--er--will soon be--er--present himself."
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM ROSE TO THE OCCASION. "BLINKELY MEN ONG," HE
-SAID CLEARLY.]
-
-He sat down as far away from William's eye as possible and wiped his
-brow. A crowd with a large preponderance of the feminine element
-gathered round William as he drained the last drop of milk. A fat,
-motherly woman handed him a piece of chocolate gingerly, as though he
-were a strange sort of wild animal.
-
-"I wonder if he'll speak," said someone wistfully.
-
-"I expect he'll make some sort of thanks for the bun and milk and
-chocolates," suggested someone else.
-
-"Not in English, I expect," said a third hopefully.
-
-William rose to the occasion.
-
-"Blinkely men ong," he said clearly. There was a murmur of rapt
-admiration.
-
-"Hindustani, I believe," said the Vicar's wife doubtfully. "My father
-was in India several years."
-
-William soared to further heights.
-
-"Clemmeny fal tog," he said.
-
-"The darling!" said the old lady. "I'm sure he's saying something
-beautiful." She held out a second slab of chocolate. "I _love_ those
-Eastern languages, so--_musical_."
-
-"It's certainly Hindustani," said the Vicar's wife. "It all comes back
-to me."
-
-"Oh, what was he saying?"
-
-"He was saying," said the Vicar's wife, "'Thank you for your kindness
-and food.'"
-
-"How beautiful!" said the fat lady, handing him a third slab of
-chocolate. "I was taking this home for my son," she explained, "but I'd
-_much_ rather give it to our dear little native _protégé_. Isn't it a
-beautiful thought that we reared and clothed him all this time?"
-
-"I distinctly remember making that little green shirt," said the
-Vicar's wife.
-
-"Bluff iffn," said William, who was growing bold.
-
-"The angel!" said the fat lady. "Doesn't it make you feel you'd do
-_anything_ for him. What's his name?" she said to Mr. Theophilus Mugg.
-"I'd love to call him by his name."
-
-"I--er--am not sure of his name," said Mr. Theophilus Mugg with dignity.
-
-"But wasn't it mentioned in the letter?"
-
-"It was spelt," said Mr. Theophilus Mugg with increasing dignity.
-"Needless to say, it was not pronounced. I have no wish to make myself
-ridiculous in the boy's eyes."
-
-"The mystery of these dark-skinned races," said the Vicar's wife. "The
-beautiful inscrutable faces of them. The _knowledge_, the _wisdom_ they
-seem to hold."
-
-"Certainly it is not an English cast of countenance," said Mr.
-Theophilus Mugg.
-
-"Bunkum allis lippis," said William, feeling that something further was
-expected of him.
-
-"Most _certainly_ Hindustani," said the Vicar's wife.
-
-It was here that a small voice piped from the back row, "It's William
-Brown!"
-
-William, who was enjoying himself intensely, glared fiercely in the
-direction of the voice.
-
-"Hush, hush, dear!" said the shocked voice of a parent. "Of course it
-isn't William Brown. It's a poor little boy from a distant land over
-the sea--or India's coral strand," she murmured vaguely.
-
-"It _is_ William Brown," persisted the shrill voice.
-
-"He may bear a resemblance to William Brown," said the parent, "but
-William Brown is white, I suppose, and this little boy is black."
-
-"Yes," said a small, half-convinced voice, "I s'pose so."
-
-They approached the table.
-
-"My little girl," said the parent pleasantly, "sees a resemblance in
-the child to one of her schoolfellows."
-
-"Would you like to talk to the little boy?"
-
-The little boy put out his tongue at her.
-
-"A native form of greeting, doubtless," said the Vicar's wife.
-
-"Oo, it _is_ William Brown," persisted the little girl shrilly.
-
-"If you say that again, dear," said the parent, "I shall have to take
-you home. It isn't kind. It may hurt the little boy's feelings. He's
-come a long, long way from a place where every prospect pleases and
-only man is vile, and you ought to be kind to him. How would you like
-to go to a strange far-away country and then have people say you were
-William Brown?"
-
-This seemed unanswerable. The small child subsided.
-
-Mr. Theophilus Mugg looked anxiously towards the gate.
-
-"He doesn't seem to be coming," he said. "Shall we--er--adjourn to the
-drawing-room for tea and--er--hear Mr Habbakuk Jones's--er--address
-afterwards?"
-
-There was an animated murmur of acquiescence.
-
-"The--er--child of the sun," went on Mr. Mugg, "can stay out and we
-will--er--send his tea to him."
-
-William's expression brightened.
-
-"Swishy," he said.
-
-"Thank you," translated the Vicar's wife to the rest of the audience.
-
-The small child had wandered round to the wake of William.
-
-"He's not black all the way down," she shrilled. "He is----" She
-stopped abruptly, remembering the maternal threat. "Well, anyway, he
-_is_," she ended decidedly.
-
-"Of _course_ he must be black all the way down. Don't be silly," said
-the parent.
-
-"They _may_ not be," said an old lady with a kind face. "Of course, one
-imagines they are, but, after all, one sees nothing but the exposed
-portions."
-
-At this point William, who was very hot, raised a hand to his brow to
-wipe away the perspiration. The sun was certainly having some effect
-upon his complexion. A pale patch followed the track of his hand. His
-hand in its downward journey rubbed upon his green shirt. A black patch
-followed its track. There was a sudden silence.
-
-The vicar's wife voiced the general sentiments.
-
-"Curious!" she said.
-
-"Surely," said the old lady in a trembling voice, "we haven't been
-imposed upon?"
-
-"Impossible," said Mr. Mugg, pale but firm. "I have known Mr. Habbakuk
-Jones from childhood. He is incapable of deception."
-
-"Perhaps," said the old lady, "it's the effect of the sudden change of
-climate acting upon the pigment of the skin."
-
-There was a murmur of relief at the suggestion. William merely scowled
-at them. He was wondering how soon and on what pretext he could escape
-to the woods. He felt that he had exhausted the powers of entertainment
-of the present position but he did not wish to miss the tea.
-
-"We will not discuss the matter in the hearing of the child," said Mr.
-Mugg.
-
-"But he doesn't speak English," put in the old lady.
-
-"He may _understand_ it," said Mr. Mugg with dignity. "Let
-us--er--discuss the matter over the--er--cup that cheers but not
-inebriates--ahem!"
-
-Rather bewildered and looking back suspiciously at the inscrutable
-William, the company moved indoors. The old lady soon appeared with a
-heavily-laden tray which she placed in front of William. She seemed
-about to make some kind remark, but meeting William's implacable frown,
-retired hastily.
-
-"He's certainly beginning to look very annoyed," she announced
-excitedly in the drawing-room.
-
-"It is----" began the small shrill voice, then stopped abruptly.
-
-It was just as William was consuming the last of a large plate of cakes
-that he noticed a couple of figures coming towards the house. One was a
-clergyman. The other was a boy about William's age, rather more swarthy
-than the average boy, and clad in an ordinary grey flannel suit. Nobody
-knew exactly what happened then. Certainly on that occasion William
-was _not_ the aggressor. The newcomer may have disliked the look of
-William with his now streaky face and curious costume, he may have
-been hungry and found the sight of William, devouring the last cake,
-unbearable, he may simply have been feeling the heat. The fact remains
-that he hurled himself upon William with the agility of a wild cat,
-and William in sheer panic rushed through the open French window into
-the drawing-room, followed by his antagonist. The two of them charged
-through the crowded room. They left in their wake Mr. Theophilus Mugg
-sitting upon a dish of cakes upon the floor, the Vicar's wife soaked
-in hot tea, the old lady mixed up with the fragments of a Venetian
-vase, and the parent of the child beneath the grand piano. Once outside
-the front door William doubled, threw off his pursuer and made for the
-woods.
-
-[Illustration: IN SHEER PANIC WILLIAM RUSHED THROUGH THE OPEN FRENCH
-WINDOW INTO THE DRAWING-ROOM, FOLLOWED BY HIS ANTAGONIST.]
-
-He had made up his mind to go home and take the stuff off. It was
-coming off, anyway. It was possible that he might be home for tea. It
-was possible--he was rather doubtful about this, but determined to
-be optimistic--that his father might not come to hear of the affair.
-Anyway, it had been fun. It had been fun in the woods, and those old
-loonies had been fun, and the cakes had been scrummy.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In the garden peace was restored. The audience sat once more in orderly
-rows. At the table sat Mr. Theophilus Mugg, the Reverend Habbakuk Jones
-and the native _protégé_, now cool and peaceful and replete with cakes
-and milk. A name was being whispered from mouth to mouth among the
-audience. The Reverend Habbakuk Jones rose to his feet.
-
-"Ladies and Gentlemen," he began.
-
-From the back now rose a shrill, excited voice. "I _said_ it was
-William Brown."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-JUST WILLIAM'S LUCK
-
-
-WILLIAM had accompanied his mother on a visit to Aunt Ellen. Mrs. Brown
-was recovering from an attack of influenza, and the doctor had ordered
-a change.
-
-William did not accompany her because his presence was in any way
-likely to help her convalescence. On the contrary it was warranted
-to reduce any person of normal health to a state of acute nervous
-breakdown. He accompanied her solely because the rest of the family
-refused to be left in charge of him.
-
-As his grown-up brother Robert somewhat ungraciously put it, "Mother's
-ill already, and William can't make her much worse. It's no use getting
-the whole lot of us knocked up. Besides, Mother _likes_ William." He
-made the last statement in the tone of voice in which one makes a
-statement that is almost incredible, but true.
-
-William was an entirely well-meaning boy. That fact must be realised in
-any attempt to estimate his character, but Fate had a way of putting
-him into strange situations, and the world in general had a way of
-misunderstanding him. At least, so it always seemed to William....
-
-William was _bored_ by Aunt Ellen, and Aunt Ellen's house, and Aunt
-Ellen's garden, and Aunt Ellen's cat, and Aunt Ellen's conversation,
-and Aunt Ellen's powers of entertainment.
-
-Aunt Ellen had suggested many ways in which he might spend his first
-afternoon with her while his mother rested. He might sit in the garden
-and read. She'd rather he didn't go outside the garden alone, because
-he might meet rough boys, and she was sure his dear mother was most
-particular whom he met. So she gave him a book called "Little Peter,
-The Sunshine of the Home," and put a chair for him in the garden.
-
-"It's a beautiful book, William," she said, "and I think will do you
-good. It's a true book, written by the boy's mother, as the preface
-tells you. He is a beautiful character. I _love_ the book, myself.
-We'll have a nice little talk about it when you've read it. It might
-prove the turning-point in your life. I'm sure you'll wish you knew
-Peter and his dear mother."
-
-William, after reading a few pages, began, as she had predicted, to
-wish he knew Peter and his mother. He wished he knew Peter in order
-to take the curl out of that butter-coloured hair and the fatuous
-smile from the complacent little mouth that stared at him from every
-illustration. Driven at last to fury, he dropped Peter down the well,
-and began to look for more congenial occupations.
-
-He tried to play with the cat, but the cat, not being used to
-William's method of playing, scratched him on the cheek and escaped
-under the bicycle shed, whither William could not follow him. William
-next climbed the apple-tree, but, like the rest of Aunt Ellen's
-establishment, the apple-tree was not "used to boys," and the first
-branch upon which William took his stand precipitated him on to
-the lawn, and almost down the well, to join his victim, "Peter,
-the Sunshine of the Home." Next he took up a few of Aunt Ellen's
-cherished chrysanthemums to compare the length of their roots at
-different stages, replanting them when he heard Aunt Ellen's footsteps
-approaching----
-
-"William, darling," she said reproachfully, "have you finished the
-book?"
-
-"Umph," answered William non-committally.
-
-"You must read very quickly, darling. I'll get you another. I have
-another book about Peter, you'll be glad to hear."
-
-William coughed politely.
-
-"Thanks," he said, "I don't jus' feel like any more readin'. I'd like
-more to _do_ somethin'. I'm tired of doin' nothin'."
-
-She looked at him helplessly.
-
-"But what do you _want_ to do, William darling?"
-
-"Dunno. Any sort of a game would do," he said graciously.
-
-The only game in Aunt Ellen's house was an old archery set, a relic of
-her Victorian youth. She brought it down for William.
-
-"You see, you shoot at the target, darling," she explained.
-
-"Thanks," said William, brightening considerably. "You needn't bother
-lending me the target."
-
-Aunt Ellen retreated upstairs to continue her interrupted nap.
-
-It was only when William, in a perfectly laudable attempt to shoot an
-apple down from the apple-tree, had broken the landing window, driven
-the cat into a hysterical state of fury, and landed an arrow full in
-the back of the next-door gardener, that Aunt Ellen raised herself
-once more from the bed that was usually the scene of such untroubled
-rest. She rescued William, in a state of indignation, from the cat and
-gardener, and suggested a little walk. She felt, somehow, less sure of
-the contaminating influence of the outside world on William's character.
-
-"Everyone's got to _practise_," said William indignantly. "Well, I was
-only _practising_. I'd have got my eye in soon. I hadn't got my eye in
-when I hit 'em. Everyone's got to practise. No one's born with their
-eye in. If I went on about five minutes longer, I wouldn't be hittin'
-anythin' 'cept wot I wanted to. And then," he added darkly, with a
-vague mental vision of the world in general, and Peter and the cat and
-the gardener in particular, at his mercy, "then some folks had better
-look out."
-
-Aunt Ellen shuddered.
-
-"Darling, don't you think a little walk would do you good?"
-
-"I don't mind," said William. "May I take the bow and arrows?"
-
-"I think not," said Aunt Ellen.
-
-"All right," said William despondently.
-
- * * * * *
-
-William started off down the road. Aunt Ellen returned once more to her
-slumbers. Peace reigned once more over the house. But not over William.
-William walked slowly and dejectedly, his hands in his pockets. A
-week of sheer boredom lay before him--of a garden arranged purely for
-the grown-up world, of books containing obnoxious Peters, of irate
-gardeners, of spiteful cats. He didn't think that he was going to enjoy
-himself. He didn't think that there was going to be anything to do. He
-didn't think that his walk that afternoon would contain anything of the
-least interest. He didn't know any boys here. He didn't want to know
-any boys in a place like this. They were probably all Peters. He felt a
-burning hatred of Peter. He wouldn't mind meeting Peter....
-
-He was tired of walking along the high road. He crawled through a hole
-in the hedge and found himself in someone's garden. He didn't care. He
-was in the reckless mood of the outlaw. He walked along the lawn and up
-to the house. He didn't care. He'd like to see anyone try to turn him
-out. That ole gardener--that ole cat--that ole Peter. Then he stopped
-suddenly----
-
-Through an open window he could see a room, and a man sitting at a
-writing-desk. On the writing-desk was a pile of books: "What to do
-with Baby," "Hints on the Upbringing of Children," "Every Mother's
-Reference Book," and others of the same nature. There were also several
-type-written manuscripts and several copies of a magazine, "The Monthly
-Signal: A Magazine for Mothers."
-
-But it was not on these that William fastened his scowling gaze. It was
-on a book, or rather a pile of books, from whose covers the simpering,
-curly-haired face of the hateful Peter looked out upon the world.
-
-The man who sat at the desk was reading a letter. There was a look of
-fear upon his face. Suddenly he looked up and met William's unflinching
-gaze. They stared at each other for a few moments, then the man put
-down the letter and ran from the room. Obviously it was the sight
-of William that had moved him. In a less defiant mood towards the
-world in general William might have taken to his heels. Now he stood
-his ground, frowning ferociously at the man as he came out of the
-front-door. But his ferocity was not needed.
-
-"I say," began the man, "do you live near here?"
-
-William's frown did not relax.
-
-"Stayin' here," he admitted ungraciously.
-
-"I say," said the man again, "could you help me? Just for this
-afternoon. I'll give you everything you want--a shilling, two
-shillings, ten shillings," he went on wildly, "_anything_. You can
-come to this garden any day you like as long as you stay here. You
-can birds'-nest in the wood. I've got a boy's tricycle you can have
-and--you can do anything you like in the garden--there's a pond behind
-the house----"
-
-"Can I have all those things you said, and do all those things you
-said?" said William guardedly.
-
-"Yes--yes--if you'll do what I tell you just for this afternoon."
-
-"I'd do _anything_ for those things," said William simply.
-
-"Come in," said the man nervously. "There's not much time. She'll be
-here any moment."
-
-"When she comes," said the man quickly--"she'll be here any minute
-now--I want you to pretend you're called Peter and I'm your mother--do
-you see?"
-
-William was outraged.
-
-"Me--Peter--_that boy_?" At his tone of contempt the man's eyes blinked.
-
-"But he's a charming boy," he said indignantly. "_Everyone_ says so--I
-could show you letters----"
-
-Only at the mental vision of the pond, the tricycle, the wood, the
-garden, the ten shillings, did William's conscience allow him to pocket
-his pride.
-
-"He's more like a monkey out of the Zoo than a boy," he said bitterly.
-"But I'll do it if you'll never tell anyone I pretended to be him."
-
-The man's pride was evidently wounded by William's attitude.
-
-"I should have thought it an honour--I've had most flattering notices.
-I could show you letters. However, there's no time to argue--as I
-said, she may be here any minute. I shan't be here--you must see her
-alone--say you're Peter--I'm afraid you're the wrong type," sadly.
-"Your hair doesn't curl and it's the wrong colour, and you're too big,
-and your expression's wrong--not sensitive enough, or gentle enough, or
-wistful enough----"
-
-William was rather sensitive about his personal appearance. He accepted
-it with resignation, as the subject of numberless jokes from his own
-family, but he resented comments on it from outsiders.
-
-"All right," he said coldly, "if all that's wrong with me, you'd better
-get someone else wot's got his soft, silly face."
-
-"No, no," said the man wildly. "I didn't mean anything--and there's no
-time, I'm afraid, to procure a more sympathetic type. She may be here
-any minute--all I want is you to meet her and pretend to be Peter--I
-shan't be here--you must say that this is your home, and your mother's
-in bed with a bad headache, and is sorry she can't receive her--then
-she'll go away--come and tell me when she's gone away--see?"
-
-"Umph," agreed William.
-
-A tall, angular figure was coming up the drive.
-
-The man fled into the house with a groan.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Mr. Monkton Graham was a literary man. That is to say, he wrote "The
-Mothers' Page" for "The Monthly Signal: A Magazine for Mothers." He
-signed it "Peter's Mother." The page always centred round Peter.
-
-"Peter's Mother" told how she dealt with Peter's measles and
-whooping-cough, and clothes, and temper (though Peter's disposition
-was really angelic), and how she arranged Peter's parties and treats
-and daily routine, and lessons and holidays, and how she influenced
-him for good with her sweet unselfishness and motherly wisdom, and
-what sweet things Peter did and said and thought. Peter was a decided
-cult. Mothers wrote to "Peter's Mother, care of The Office, 'Monthly
-Signal,'" for advice about John, or Henry, or Jimmie, or even Ann.
-
-Mr. Monkton Graham was thinking of starting a Joan. Mothers sent
-flowers and photographs of John and Henry and Jimmie to him. Someone
-had even sent a tricycle to Peter. Mr. Monkton Graham had written
-a letter of thanks in a round and childish hand. They asked for
-photographs of Peter. Mr. Monkton Graham possessed an old photograph of
-a nephew of his. He had this "touched up" and sent it out to Peter's
-admirers. It appeared in the magazine. The nephew was in South Africa,
-and would hardly have recognised it in any case. It created quite a
-furore.
-
-At first Mr. Monkton Graham's work had not been laborious. It had
-consisted of reading a paragraph in a standard reference book on the
-rearing of children, expanding it, Peterising it and adding the
-ineffably "sweet" touch of "Peter's Mother" that earned him his six
-guineas a week. But success went to his head.
-
-He wrote a book about Peter. It was wildly popular. He wrote another.
-It was still more wildly popular. He received letters and presents and
-photographs innumerable. They voted him a second "Dearest" and Peter
-a second "Fauntleroy." He knew fame--even though a strictly incognito
-fame--at last. He always replied to his admirers--"sweet" little
-letters, breathing the very spirit of "Peter's Mother."
-
-But last week, after a good dinner when he saw the world through a
-rosy mist, his usual discretion had deserted him. He had written to
-an admirer of Peter giving the name of the village and house where he
-lived. He had at the time not realised the significance of what he
-was doing. It only occurred to him the next morning when the letter
-was posted and the rosy mist had faded. The horrible thing had really
-happened. The woman had written to say that she was coming to see
-"darling Peter's darling mother" that day. The letter had come by the
-midday post, and the visitor might be there any minute.
-
-"We are not strangers, darling," ran the letter; "even as I write,
-though I have never seen you, I can see your fair curly hair--Peter's
-hair--and your dear blue eyes--Peter's eyes. When I think that I am
-going actually to see you two darlings, whom I feel I know so well, I
-can hardly believe my happiness. A kiss to you and darling Peter."
-
-As he had raised his anguished eyes from this letter, he had met the
-strange scowling face of a boy just outside his window. A gleam of
-hope came into his heart. The situation might yet be saved. He might
-yet escape being held up to the scorn and ridicule of the readers of
-"The Monthly Signal: A Magazine for Women." Looking again at the face
-of the boy, he had distinct misgivings, but he decided to try....
-
-William remained at the front-door till the tall, angular figure
-reached it. Then they stared at each other. William had a gift for
-staring. People who tried to stare him out soon realised their
-inferiority in the art.
-
-"Good morning, little boy," said the visitor.
-
-"Umph," replied William.
-
-He was determined to earn that tricycle and pond and wood and
-birds'-nests and ten-shillings, and he felt that the less he committed
-himself to any definite statements outside his _rôle_ the better.
-
-"What's your name, dear?"
-
-William inspected her. She looked harmless enough. She had a weak,
-good-natured face and greying hair and kind short-sighted eyes behind
-spectacles. She ought to be easy to make a mug of, thought William, out
-of the vast store of his knowledge of human nature.
-
-"Peter," he said.
-
-The disappointment upon the good-natured face made William feel
-slightly annoyed.
-
-"Peter? Surely not!" she quavered.
-
-"That curly hair wot I had," he explained, swallowing his annoyance,
-"all came off--got clawered off by a monkey at the Zoo." His
-imagination was coming to his aid as usual. "I went too near the cage
-an' it stuck out its clawer an' clawered it all off--every bit. They
-took me home bald an' the nex' day it grew again but a bit different."
-
-"How terrible!" the visitor murmured, shutting her eyes. "Wasn't your
-dear mother sad when it grew that colour?"
-
-"No," said William, coldly, "she likes this colour."
-
-"That's so like her," said the lady tenderly, "to pretend to you that
-she likes it."
-
-William began to dislike the lady. He waited for her to continue the
-conversation.
-
-"Somehow you're quite different in every way from what I expected,"
-she went on, with a distinct note of regret in her voice which William
-felt to be far from flattering. "You're taller and stouter, and your
-expression ... yes, that's QUITE different."
-
-"Yes," said William, still anxious to carry out his part of the
-bargain. "I've changed a lot since I had those pictures took. Got a bit
-older, you know, an' had some awful illnesses."
-
-"Really," said the lady, in sympathy. "Your dear mother never told me
-in her letters."
-
-"She never knew," said William. "I never told her, so as not to worry
-her. I jus' went about as usual, an' she never knew. But it made me
-look different afterwards."
-
-"It would," said the lady, with a bewildered air. "Well, shall we go in
-to your dear mother? She expects me, I believe. My name is Miss Rubina
-Strange."
-
-"Oh," said William, "she's ill. She said I was to tell you. She can't
-see you. She's very ill."
-
-"Ill? I am so sorry. But I would like to go to her. Perhaps I could do
-something for her."
-
-"No you can't," said William, "no one can. It's too late."
-
-"But--have you had the doctor?"
-
-"Yes--he says it's too late to do anything."
-
-"Good Heavens! She's not----?"
-
-"Yes, she's dyin' all right," said William.
-
-"But can't anything be done? This is dreadful! I feel absolutely
-heart-broken. I must just come into the house. There's surely something
-I can do!"
-
-William followed her into the house. Mr. Monkton Graham had not
-expected this. He was standing by the window of his study waiting till
-Miss Rubina Strange should depart. When he saw her about to enter the
-room, he did the only possible thing. He disappeared.
-
-Miss Rubina Strange looked round the room with the air of a pilgrim
-visiting a holy place.
-
-"And is this, dear Peter," she said in a hushed whisper, "where she
-writes those wonderful words?"
-
-"Umph," answered William.
-
-"Oh, my dear! To think that I see it with my poor unworthy eyes. I have
-imagined it so often!"
-
-Then she raised her long, thin nose, and sniffed.
-
-"Peter, dear, there's just a faint smell of it ... surely your dear
-mother doesn't smoke cigarettes?"
-
-"No," said William, absently, "it was a pipe he was smoking."
-
-"Who?"
-
-"Him," said William, who was beginning to tire of the whole thing. It
-was the thought of the tricycle alone that upheld him.
-
-"Your poor mind is unhinged," said Miss Rubina, soothingly. "I
-expect you are worrying over your mother's illness, which I'm sure
-you exaggerate, darling. I'm sure she'd have written to tell me if
-she'd been really ill. Is this the pen she writes with? And is this
-blotting-paper she's actually used? Peter, dear, do you think I could
-take just a corner of it--just a corner, just to remember my visit by
-for always?"
-
-Mr. Monkton Graham was growing uncomfortable. There was not really room
-under that table for a full-sized man to dispose his limbs. He stirred
-uneasily, and Miss Rubina Strange turned startled eyes to William,
-placing her finger on her lips.
-
-Then, snatching up the sacred pen she wrote on the sacred paper,
-"Peter, there is a man underneath the table. Don't be alarmed. I am
-going to deal with him. Above all, do nothing to disturb your dear
-mother."
-
-William said nothing. He felt that the affair had got beyond him. Miss
-Rubina Strange crept cautiously about the room. She took a long narrow
-table cloth from an occasional table, she took a length of picture-cord
-which she found in a drawer of the sacred writing desk, she took an
-ornamental dagger from a cabinet, she took a cushion from an arm-chair.
-Then she whispered to William, "No noise or disturbance. Remember your
-mother is ill!"
-
-Just as the innocent Mr. Graham was trying to ease the ache in his neck
-by resting his head on his knee, he felt a sudden and violent attack
-in the rear. He was dragged out forcibly by a tall, thin female, who
-was nevertheless evidently possessed of unusual strength. Before he
-could remonstrate his feet were firmly tied together with a tablecloth,
-and he was half dragged, half helped to a sitting position on a chair.
-Then, leaning over him threateningly, with the dagger in one hand, the
-woman spoke.
-
-"Make a sound," she said in a low, hissing voice, "utter one word, and
-I will strike. There is a sick woman in this house, and I will stick
-at nothing to protect her. You have come to rob a woman who is a dear
-friend of mine, and of every woman and, if necessary, I will take
-extreme measures----"
-
-[Illustration: THE INNOCENT MR. GRAHAM WAS DRAGGED OUT FORCIBLY FROM
-HIS HIDING-PLACE BY A TALL, THIN FEMALE OF UNUSUAL STRENGTH.]
-
-Mr. Graham looked apprehensively at the dagger. It had, as he knew, a
-nasty sharp point. He therefore obeyed her orders. He made no sound and
-uttered no word while she tied the cushion over his face and pinioned
-his arms to his side with the picture-cord. Then she turned to William.
-William had for the moment lost all power of action. Things were moving
-too fast for him.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"She must know," whispered Miss Rubina Strange. "I'll break it to
-her gently. Don't let him move till I come back. I'll find out if
-she wishes to prosecute. Which is her bedroom?" He stared at her
-open-mouthed. "Never mind," she went on. "I'll soon find her."
-
-When she had gone, William turned his gaze to the figure in the chair.
-All that could be seen above the pinioned arms was a large cushion.
-The cushion began to move spasmodically, to shake convulsively, and to
-utter muffled curses. The whole figure began to writhe in its bonds.
-From what he could make out of the words that came from the cushion,
-William instinctively felt that the monologue was one that his mother
-would not wish him to hear. He therefore listened attentively, mouth
-and ears wide open. The words appeared forcible if somewhat inaudible.
-
-Just as Mr. Graham had bent down his invisible head to try to bite the
-bonds round his knees through his cushion, Miss Strange, looking wild
-and dishevelled, returned.
-
-"She's GONE ..." she burst out. "She's not in the house, not in any of
-the bedrooms.... What SHALL we do?"
-
-At this point, with a bellow of rage, the man in the chair managed
-to shake off his cushion. The face that emerged was hardly human.
-Something violent had happened to its hair. Something violent had
-happened to its collar. Something violent had happened to its
-expression. Before he could utter anything that was in his mind, a
-housemaid came into the room.
-
-"Oooo----" she said, "it's the master. They're a-murdering of him!
-Ooo-oo!" With which remark she fled.
-
-"The master!" gasped Miss Strange. She turned to William, "I didn't
-know your father was alive." Then she turned to the figure who was
-obviously seeking words capable of expressing his feelings. "Where is
-your wife?" she ended sternly. "Miserable man, where is your wife?"
-
-"I haven't got any wife," he shouted.
-
-"But who wrote----?"
-
-"_I_ wrote," he yelled.
-
-"Then Peter's mother----"
-
-"There _isn't_ any Peter's mother----"
-
-"My poor man, have I touched on painful ground?" She placed a kind hand
-on William's head. "Poor little orphan Peter," she murmured softly.
-"How long ago was it since she wrote to me?"
-
-"There isn't any Peter," shouted the man, like one distraught. "There
-isn't any Peter's mother. There isn't any Peter. There isn't any
-Peter's mother. There's only ME, and you've nearly throttled me, and
-you've nearly suffocated me, and you've nearly knifed me, and would you
-mind going away? I don't know who the boy is," he went on, following
-her gaze, "except that he's some young ruffian trespassing in my
-garden, and who'll make my life a misery for the next few weeks till he
-kills himself or me, or I kill him or myself----"
-
-Miss Rubina Strange, baffled for the first time that afternoon, sat
-down weakly.
-
-"But I don't understand," she said.
-
-When she did understand, she did not sweep out of the room in disgust
-as he had hoped she would. Instead, she looked at him with bright eyes.
-
-"But how _wonderful_ of you," she said. "Of course, I will keep your
-dear secret. What sympathy and understanding of a woman's heart you
-have shown! It's all the more wonderful that you are a man. And we
-are friends, are we not?--old friends. We must have a chat." She
-looked round the room. "Let me tidy up a little first. Ah, the room
-needs a woman's touch.... Then we will have a talk. There are so many
-things I want to ask and to tell you--ours will be a very beautiful
-friendship...."
-
-Mr. Monkton Graham threw a pathetic and pleading look at William.
-
-"You may stay a little ..." he said.
-
-"Thanks," he said coldly, "I'd rather go jus' now. You won't forget
-those things you promised me, will you?"
-
-"Er--no," said Mr. Graham, whose spirit was broken.
-
-"My aunt's not got much of a garden," said William, "so I expect I
-shall be here most days. I'll come for the tricycle and money after
-tea."
-
-"We mustn't be shy of each other," Miss Strange said in low,
-confidential tones; "my friends call me Ruby...."
-
-Mr. Monkton looked wildly from her to William. His face was the face of
-a man in the depths of despair.
-
- * * * * *
-
-After tea, William's mother was anxious to know how William had spent
-his afternoon.
-
-"I met a man," he said casually, "who's going to let me play in his
-garden an' he's given me a tricycle and some money."
-
-"Where does he live, dear?" said Aunt Ellen.
-
-"At the end of the road," replied William.
-
-"Oh, I know," said Aunt Ellen, "it's a beautiful big garden. You're a
-very lucky boy, William. But I can't think why----"
-
-"He must have taken a fancy to William," said William's mother. "SOME
-people do...."
-
-"Now I must find you something to read," went on Aunt Ellen to
-William's mother. "I've got some perfectly charming books that I know
-you'll love."
-
-"They're all about a little boy--such a dear--called Peter. They're
-written by his mother. They're perfectly true. She tells you so in
-the preface. They're so beautiful that they make me want to cry
-whenever I read them. I lent one to William before he went out this
-afternoon--'Peter, the Sunshine of the Home'--but he seems to have
-mislaid it. However, I've got heaps more. She--the mother--writes
-very beautiful little articles in one of the magazines. She must be a
-charming woman--to say nothing of Peter." She threw William a smiling
-glance. "There are some things our William might learn from Peter."
-
-With all his faults, William knew when to keep his own counsel.
-
-He merely winked at the cat.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-THE GREAT DETECTIVE
-
-
-THE play was produced by the village dramatic society. William watched
-it spellbound from the front row, sitting between his mother and
-father. It was to him like the gateway to a new and enthralling life.
-He could not see why his elder brother and sister were laughing. The
-scene opened immediately after a murder. The corpse had been removed
-(somewhat to William's disappointment), otherwise the room was as the
-murderer had left it. William held his breath as uniformed policemen
-innumerable moved about the stage with note-books, looking for clues,
-crawling under the table, and examining the floor with magnifying
-glasses. The only clue they could find left by the murderer had been a
-red triangle drawn upon a piece of paper and neatly pinned to the body
-by a dagger. This, they informed the audience many times, was the mark
-of a criminal gang of robbers and murderers who were baffling Scotland
-Yard.
-
-Then the Great Detective came upon the scene, followed by a very
-bored-looking and elderly bloodhound, with its tail between its legs.
-The bloodhound, having made its appearance amid applause, contented
-itself with sitting in the corner of the stage and gazing scornfully
-at the audience. The Great Detective advanced to the centre of the
-stage, bent down, and picked up a cigarette end from the floor. It had
-been left by the murderer. The police, who had failed to notice it,
-fell into postures of ardent admiration. The cigarette end, naturally,
-bore the name of the maker, and yet more naturally was a blend made
-specially for the murderer. So justice set off hot upon the track, and
-the bloodhound yawned sleepily and shuffled off in the wake of the
-Great Detective.
-
-The next scene showed the murderer moving in scenes of luxury
-and magnificence, wearing evening dress at all hours of the day,
-entertaining earls and ambassadors amid tropical palms and gilded
-pillars, and waited on by an army of obsequious footmen.
-
-There was also the adventuress in a low (very low) red evening dress,
-smoking cigarettes upon a gilded settee. The plot was rather involved.
-There was a young man in a tweed suit, who kept appearing and calling
-to heaven to support his claim to the villain's place and wealth, which
-the villain himself dismissed with a most villainesque snarl. There
-was also a simple maiden in sky-blue muslin, with golden (very golden)
-hair, who was generally clinging to the young man or sobbing on his
-shoulder while he appealed to heaven to make him worthy of her.
-
-But the Great Detective was the real hero of the play. He appeared
-(always in a dressing-gown) in his room smoking a pipe and working up
-clues, with his hand upon the collar of his amiable bloodhound, who
-tried to assure the audience by little deprecating wags of his tail
-that he wouldn't hurt a fly.
-
-The last scene was the great excitement. The villain, still in
-evening dress, with his background of palms and pillars, was packing
-to go away. The Great Detective arrived, tore open his suit-case,
-and there were his handkerchiefs, adorned round the edges with red
-triangles--irrefutable proofs--policemen with handcuffs sprang from
-behind the palms--the young man, still wearing the young woman round
-his neck, appeared from nowhere and thanked heaven for bringing the
-guilty to justice--the bloodhound, in a sudden spasm of emotion, licked
-the villain's hand as he was led out, and all was over, leaving only
-the young man and young woman wringing the hand of the Great Detective,
-who was still wearing his dressing-gown and smoking his pipe.
-
-William walked out of the hall in a dream. It all seemed so wonderful
-and yet so simple. Probably half the people one saw about were
-criminals and murderers, if only one knew.
-
-You just found a clue and worked it up. It would be fine to be a
-detective. Of course, one needed a dressing-gown and a bloodhound, but
-he had a dressing-gown, and though Jumble wasn't exactly a bloodhound,
-he was a bloodhound as much as he was any kind of a dog. Jumble was all
-sorts of dog. That was what was so convenient about him.
-
-Before William had retired to bed that night he had firmly made up his
-mind to lose no time in bringing some great criminal to justice with
-the aid of Jumble and his dressing-gown.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"There have been," said Mrs. Brown, William's mother, at breakfast the
-next morning, "a lot of burglaries around here lately."
-
-William stiffened. A little later he went out, calling Jumble. He
-walked down the road, scowling at the houses as he went. In one of
-those larger houses the criminal must live, somewhere where there were
-palm-trees and a butler. Of course, a murderer was more exciting, but a
-burglar would do to begin on.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM TURNED AND FOLLOWED, CREEPING ALONG THE SHADOW
-OF THE HEDGE, BENT ALMOST DOUBLE.]
-
-He met a man coming up the road from the station, carrying a black
-bag. William glared at him suspiciously. A bag! Of course a burglar
-would need a bag. Somewhat startled by William's stern, condemnatory
-expression, the man turned round again! William scowled still more.
-A guilty conscience! That was what made him turn round like that! He
-recognised, doubtless, the expression of a detective. Jumble barked
-excitedly, and wagged his tail. Even Jumble suspected something.
-
-William turned and followed, creeping along in the shadow of the
-hedge, bent almost double. The man turned round again uneasily.
-William followed him till he saw him enter a pair of large gates by
-the roadside and go up to a fair-sized house with large bow-windows.
-William, with pride and determination writ large upon his freckled
-face, took a piece of chalk from his pocket and made a cross upon the
-stone gatepost. He had very neatly, and almost under the master's eye,
-removed the chalk from his master's desk at school that morning for
-the purpose. Becoming absorbed in his task, he turned the cross into
-a spider, and then into a shrimp. A few minutes later, inspired now
-purely by Art for Art's sake, he was adding a tree and a house, when he
-was roughly and ignominiously ordered off by a passing policeman. With
-a glance of crushing dignity, he obeyed.
-
-If only that policeman knew----
-
- * * * * *
-
-That night, William, after retiring for the night, dressed himself
-completely, donned a dressing-gown in lieu of an overcoat, crept
-downstairs, and out of the back-door. He released Jumble on his way.
-
-Together they crept up the drive to the house. The bow-window was open
-and the room was in darkness. The first thing William wanted to do
-was to find out what the inside of the house was like. If there were
-palms----
-
-He climbed in by the open window, holding Jumble tightly beneath his
-dressing-gown. He went out of the room and across a hall past the open
-doorway of a room in which the man who had been carrying the bag was
-having dinner. Opposite him was (presumably) the adventuress--a little
-fatter than the adventuress in the play, and in a black evening dress
-instead of a red one. Still, you couldn't expect all adventuresses to
-look exactly the same. And she was wearing pearls. The pearls must be
-what the man had stolen last night and had been bringing home in his
-bag.
-
-William stood in the doorway for a minute taking in the scene, then he
-went down to a room at the end of the passage--a glass room--_palms!_
-Ha! William had learnt all he wanted to know. He returned to the other
-room and out of the bow-window.
-
-That evening Mr. Croombe, merchant in the city, turned to his wife,
-with a worried frown.
-
-"There's something worrying me, old girl," he said.
-
-"What is it, Jim?" said Mrs. Croombe.
-
-"Well," said Mr. Croombe, throwing away his cigar end, "have I seemed
-queer at all lately?"
-
-"No," said his wife anxiously.
-
-"Not as if I might be subject to--er--hallucinations?"
-
-"Oh no, Jim."
-
-"Well," he said, "it's a strange thing. I was coming along the
-road to-day--I suddenly saw a boy--I hadn't noticed him before,
-and he seemed suddenly to appear--a most peculiar expression--most
-peculiar--very intense and searching, as if he had some message--you
-know, I'm never quite sure that there's nothing in spiritualism.
-Well, I kept thinking about it as I changed--that peculiar piercing
-expression--wondering, you know, whether it was hallucination or a
-message, or anything, you know. There was something not _ordinary_
-about his expression, and," he was obviously reaching the climax of the
-story--"well, you may hardly believe me, but--this evening, as we sat
-at dinner, I looked up and distinctly _saw_ the same boy standing in
-the doorway and looking at me again with that peculiar expression. He
-wore a strange flowing garment this time. I pinched myself and looked
-round the room, and then, again at the door, and he'd disappeared. Yet
-I swear I saw him, with just that extraordinary expression, looking at
-me--just for a minute."
-
-Mrs. Croombe, open-mouthed, laid aside her sewing.
-
-"My _dear_ Jim!" she said. "How extraordinary! I wonder--you might try
-psycho-analysis if the vision comes again--it's quite fashionable!"
-
-"I hope," said Mr. Croombe, "that it won't appear again. It wasn't," he
-confessed, "on the whole, a pleasant expression."
-
-Meanwhile, William, asleep in bed, was dreaming of Mr. and Mrs.
-Croombe, handcuffed, and dressed from head to foot in red triangles.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"It's chiefly jewellery that's been taken," announced Mr. Brown from
-the local paper the next morning at breakfast.
-
-"Ha!" said William sardonically.
-
-"Mrs. Croombe wants us to go to dinner on Saturday," said Mrs. Brown,
-looking up from a letter.
-
-"Who's Mrs. Croombe?" said Ethel, William's elder sister.
-
-"They're new people, up Green Lane, the end house!"
-
-"Ha!" snorted William.
-
-"What," said William's elder brother, "is the matter with _you?_"
-
-"You'd like to know, wouldn't you?" said William with a disrespectful
-contortion of his face. "_Just!_"
-
-Then he went up to his bedroom and, putting on his dressing-gown, stood
-scowling into space with his head resting on his hand and his elbow on
-the mantelpiece in the attitude of the Great Detective thinking out a
-clue.
-
-The bloodhound insisted on spoiling the picture by sitting up to beg.
-
- * * * * *
-
-That evening Mr. Croombe looked very weary when he came home.
-
-"I went to a psycho-analyst," he said wearily, "about that--boy,
-you know, and he asked me questions for over an hour--all about my
-past life. He asked me if I'd ever had a shock connected with boys,
-and I remembered that squib that a boy let off just in front of me
-last November. He says that this hallucination may be caused by a
-subconscious fear. He gave me a lot of other cases of the same kind
-that he's treating. He says that if, when I see the boy, I try to
-remember that really he doesn't exist, I may get over it. I met cousin
-Agatha afterwards. She thinks it's a message--she wanted me to ask the
-Psychical Research Society to come down, but I think I'll wait till
-after the dinner-party anyway."
-
-Mrs. Croombe clasped her hands.
-
-"Oh, Jim!" she said, "it's all very wonderful, isn't it?"
-
- * * * * *
-
-William, after deep consideration, had decided not to take anyone into
-partnership. In the play there had been a faithful and unobtrusive
-friend of the Great Detective, who had merely asked questions and
-expressed admiration, but William, reviewing his circle of friends,
-could not think of anyone who would be content with this _rôle_.
-Therefore, he kept the whole thing to himself. He decided to bring
-off his great _coup_ on the evening of the Croombe's dinner-party.
-He decided to go into the house and hide till the dinner had begun,
-and then go out and collect the stolen jewellery and convict the
-criminals. He expected vaguely to be summoned to Buckingham Palace to
-receive the V.C. after it. Anyway, his family would treat him a bit
-different--_just!_
-
-He was in his bedroom, wearing his dressing-gown, and his faithful
-bloodhound was worrying the cord of it. He was sucking a lead pencil
-to represent the Great Detective's pipe. He had, at an earlier stage,
-experimented upon an actual pipe removed from the greenhouse where the
-gardener had left it for a moment. A very short experience of it had
-convinced him that a lead pencil would do just as well.
-
-Dusk was already falling when the Great Detective issued forth--a
-sinister figure, with frown, lead pencil and dressing-gown--on the
-track of the criminals. The villain's house was brightly lit up, and he
-experienced some difficulty in making his way in. He made it ultimately
-through the larder window, and was detained for a few minutes by a
-raspberry cream which was a special weakness of his. Then, leaving the
-empty plate behind him, he gathered his dressing-gown about him and
-reconnoitred. The coast seemed to be clear. He crept upstairs and then
-on all fours along the landing. A door opened suddenly, and the master
-of the house, in shirt-sleeves, appeared full in William's way. William
-returned his gaze unflinchingly. The master of the house paled and
-retired precipitately to his wife's bedroom.
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM RETURNED HIS GAZE UNFLINCHINGLY. THE MASTER OF
-THE HOUSE PALED AND RETIRED PRECIPITATELY.]
-
-"I've seen it again, Marie," he said.
-
-"What, dear?"
-
-"The--er--subconscious fear--the--er--message, you know. It was
-crawling along the passage outside in its curious long garment, and
-it gave me just the same kind of look. _Piercing_, you know--almost
-hostile. I'm beginning to feel rather nervous, my dear. You've--never
-seen anything of it, have you?"
-
-"Never!"
-
-Mr. Croombe wiped the perspiration from his brow.
-
-"I'd better look up some sort of comfortable--asylum, you know,
-somewhere where the food's good--in case I go clean off it suddenly. I
-believe it generally begins by hallucinations."
-
-"You must go away for a change," said Mrs. Croombe firmly, "as soon as
-you can after the upset of this party's over."
-
-"Yes," said Mr. Croombe, "but supposing I see it _there_--when I have
-gone away?"
-
-"I don't know," said Mrs. Croombe vaguely. "Perhaps they don't
-travel--hallucinations, I mean."
-
-Meanwhile, the hallucination itself was concealed under the bed of his
-victim. He waited till host and hostess had gone down. He heard the
-sound of effusively polite greetings downstairs.
-
-"How _good_ of you to come!"
-
-"Ha!" snorted William to a cardboard hatbox that shared his refuge with
-him. "Just you _wait!_"
-
-Then he crept out and began to look around the room. He managed to find
-some of Mr. Croombe's handkerchiefs and was disappointed not to find
-red triangles on them, but he found a horseshoe on one, and that was
-just as likely to be the sign of a criminal gang. Then he went through
-the connecting door to Mrs. Croombe's bedroom. He opened a drawer and
-saw a leather box. There was a key in it, but it was not locked. He
-opened it--pearls, rubies, emeralds--_all_ the stolen jewellery.
-
-"Ha!" said William.
-
-He emptied it into the pocket of his dressing-gown. He looked round the
-room again. There were some silver boxes and candlesticks. William's
-stern frown deepened.
-
-"Ha!" he said again.
-
-_All_ stolen things. He put them also in his pockets.
-
-The next thing was to try and find some handcuffs somewhere. He ought
-to have thought of that before.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The party downstairs was going very well. The conversation turned on
-the thefts in the neighbourhood.
-
-"I hear that they have taken a considerable amount of jewellery," said
-Mrs. Brown.
-
-Mrs. Croombe paled.
-
-"Jewellery!" she said. "Jim! I believe I forgot to lock my jewel-case.
-I believe I just left it in my drawer."
-
-He rose.
-
-"I'll go and see, dear," he said.
-
-He went out of the room. At the foot of the stairs was William, in a
-conspiratorial attitude, his pockets bulging.
-
-White to the lips, Mr. Croombe returned to his festive board.
-
-"I can't go just now, dear," he said to his wife, then he whispered
-with an air of mystery:
-
-"_It's_ there!"
-
-Someone gave a little scream.
-
-"Oh, is the house haunted?"
-
-"Well," admitted Mr. Croombe, not without a certain wistful pride,
-"it's not exactly the house. To be quite precise, it's I who am
-haunted."
-
-The whole table was agog.
-
-[Illustration: AT THE FOOT OF THE STAIRS WAS WILLIAM, IN A
-CONSPIRATORIAL ATTITUDE, HIS POCKETS BULGING.]
-
-"It's--a boy," said Mr. Croombe. "I see him everywhere--in the road,
-in the house, with a _piercing_ expression and curious raiment. He
-looks straight _at_ me as if he meant something--a sort of freckled
-face--not friendly, I'm afraid. I've been psycho analysed. It's a sort
-of--er--complex----"
-
-There was a hubbub of excitement.
-
-"Is it there--now--outside the room?"
-
-"It _was_, but _anyone_ mightn't see it."
-
-"May we go and see?"
-
-"Er--yes, I should think so--but be careful. You know,
-those--er--emanations can be very dangerous--a hostile aura, you know."
-
-Three or four bold young men opened the door and crept cautiously into
-the hall. There was the sound of a scuffle and a high, indignant voice,
-familiar to two at least of the guests. The jaws of Mr. and Mrs. Brown
-dropped suddenly.
-
-"Let _go_ of me! Take your 'ole hands _out_ of my pocket. Mind your
-_own_ business! Well, I'm a detective, but I've not got any handcuffs.
-Leave _go_ of me--I've left my bloodhound behind--that's not _your_
-stuff--well it isn't his'n--it's stole stuff. I've tooken it 'cause
-I'm a detective--let _go_ of me, I say. Leave go of my dressing-gown,
-will you? I'll call the police--I say he's a robber, an' I bet
-he's a murderer--will you let _go_ of me? He's a gang--look at his
-handkerchiefs--what d'you think of that--well, will you let _go_----?"
-
-Still expostulating, William was dragged into the dining-room. Mr.
-Croombe covered his face with his hands.
-
-"That's it," he said. "Don't bring it too near."
-
-"It's the thief," said the young men excitedly. "Look at his pockets
-full of things!"
-
-"Leave _go_ of me!" said William, with rising irritability.
-
-"My jewels!" screamed Mrs. Croombe.
-
-Mrs. Brown, meeting her son face to face in such circumstances, did the
-only possible thing. She fainted dead away and did not recover till the
-crisis was partially over.
-
-William frenziedly accused Mr. Croombe of theft and murder. He referred
-to handcuffs and bloodhounds. He said wildly that he had had the house
-surrounded by police. It took about half an hour to convince him of his
-mistake.
-
-"How do you _know_ they're their own things? They only _say_ so--I've
-seen him walking suspicious with a bag full of something. Well, how do
-you _know_ he isn't a gang?"
-
-William, at the head of the gaily-decorated table, pale and determined,
-in his dressing-gown, gesticulated wildly with his hands full of
-jewellery.
-
-Mr. Croombe was apologetic and pleading, wistfully grateful to William
-for being real.
-
-William--only gradually, and under the influence of a large and
-indigestible meal which Mr. Croombe insisted on giving him in proof of
-his gratitude--forgot his grievances.
-
-Later, he found his father less sympathetic. Later still, he surveyed
-the world scornfully through his bedroom window, and thought of his
-family. It was no good trying to do anything with a family. The only
-thing was to cut loose from it altogether.
-
-Mentally he surveyed the past evening. Everything was different in real
-life. What was the good of being a detective when everybody said the
-people hadn't done the things?
-
-Real life was stupid.
-
-He decided to go on the stage. There one could be a detective in
-comfort, and everyone didn't say the person hadn't done the things, and
-you'd made a mistake.
-
-He'd go on the stage.
-
-Feeling much comforted by this resolve, he got into bed and went to
-sleep.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-THE CIRCUS
-
-
-THE circus was to be held in a big tent on the green. William had
-watched them putting up the tent the day before. He had hung around
-with wistful eyes fixed upon it. Here was the Wonder of Wonders, the
-Mystery of Mysteries--a circus. He had seen the posters of it. It
-would be there that very day, with its lions and tigers, its horses
-and dogs, its golden-haired, short-skirted beauties, its fascinating
-red-nosed kings of laughter, its moustached masters of the ring, its
-quips, its thrill, its mystery, its romance, its gilt and tinsel and
-light--a circus! It is a strange fact that William had lived for the
-eleven years of his life and never seen a circus. But he was determined
-that the omission should be rectified. It was dusk when he saw them
-pass. Through the bars of the cages looked out weary, spiritless lions
-and tigers, but to him they were veritable kings of the jungle. There
-was an elephant and two camels, and, chained to the top of the van, a
-monkey, shivering in a green jacket.
-
-"Gosh!" ejaculated William in rapture and admiration.
-
-There were several closed vans, but to William it was as if they
-were open. Clearly in imagination he saw the scene within. There sat
-laughing clowns and beautiful women with filmy skirts that stuck
-out round their knees. He could imagine the clowns pouring forth an
-endless succession of jokes, each with suitable contortions. The
-beautiful women would be laughing till their sides ached. He wished he
-had a clown for a father. Imagination almost faltered at the blissful
-thought. A ragged man leading one of the horses looked curiously at
-him--a small boy leaning against a lamp-post with all his soul in his
-eyes.
-
-Slowly and reluctantly he went home to supper and bed. He dreamed of
-horses and lions, and tigers and clowns, and a life of untrammelled joy
-and jollity.
-
-"There's a circus on the green," he announced at breakfast.
-
-"Don't talk with your mouth full," ordered his father.
-
-William looked at him coldly. A clown would not have said this. He
-wondered on what principle parents were chosen. He sometimes wished he
-had been given some voice in the choosing of his. There were one or two
-improvements he could think of. He swallowed with slow dignity. Then:
-
-"There's a circus on the green," he announced again.
-
-"Yes, dear," said his mother soothingly. "Ethel, pass the marmalade to
-your father. What were you saying, dear?"
-
-Whereupon William's father proceeded with a monologue upon the Labour
-question that he had begun a few minutes previously. William sighed. He
-waited till the next pause.
-
-"I'm _goin'_ to the circus," he announced firmly.
-
-That brought their attention to him.
-
-"I don't see how you can, dear," said his mother slowly. "It's only
-staying for this afternoon and evening, and it's the dancing-class this
-afternoon----"
-
-"_Dancin'!_" repeated William in horror. "Shurly you don't expect me to
-go to _dancin'_, with a circus on the green?"
-
-"I've paid for the twelve lessons," said Mrs. Brown firmly, "and Miss
-Carew is very particular about your not missing without a real excuse."
-
-"Well, there's this evening," said William.
-
-"You know Grandfather and Aunt Lilian are coming," said Mrs. Brown,
-"and they'd be most hurt if we went out the first evening."
-
-"Well, they're comin' to stay a _week_," said William with the air of
-one who exercises superhuman patience; "shurly they won't mind if I'm
-out for _one_ night? Shurly they aren't as fond of me as all that? I
-should think Aunt Lilian would be _glad_ I'm out from the things she
-said about me last time she came. You know she said----"
-
-"You can't go alone," said Mrs. Brown wearily. "It doesn't begin till
-eight. It's an absurd hour to begin. You can't stay up so late, for one
-thing, and you can't go alone, for another----"
-
-"Why NOT?" said William with growing exasperation. "Aren't I _eleven?_
-I'm not a _child_. I----"
-
-William's father lowered his newspaper.
-
-"William," he said, "the effect upon the nerves of the continued sound
-of your voice is something that beggars description. I would take it as
-a personal favour if it could kindly cease for a short time."
-
-William was crushed. The fact that he rarely understood his father's
-remarks to him had a good deal to do with the awe in which that
-parent was held. Clowns, he thought to himself smoulderingly, didn't
-say things that no one knew what they meant. Anyway, he was going to
-that circus. He finished his breakfast in dignified silence with this
-determination fixed firmly in his mind. He was going to that circus.
-_He was going to that circus._
-
-"Fold up your table napkin, William."
-
-Slowly and deliberately he performed the operation.
-
-"I bet clowns don't have the beastly things," he remarked
-dispassionately.
-
-With which enigmatical remark he departed from the bosom of his family.
-He was escorted to the dancing-class in the afternoon by his elder
-sister Ethel. He signified his disgust at this want of trust in him
-by maintaining a haughty silence except occasionally unbending so
-far as to ejaculate in a voice of scornful indignation, "_Dancin'!_
-Huh!--_Dancin'!_"
-
-During the dancing-class his attention wandered. Miss Carew's patience
-changed gradually to wearied impatience.
-
-"Slide the right foot, children, _right_ foot, William Brown! Now
-_chassé_ to the left. I said _left_, William Brown. Now three steps
-forward. _Forward_, William Brown. I didn't say stand still, did I?
-Now, take your partner's hand--your _partner's_, William Brown--Henry
-is not your partner." William's real partner glared at him.
-
-William performed evolutions tardily, faultily, and mechanically. He
-saw not a roomful of small boys and girls, shining with heat and
-cleanliness, dominated by Miss Carew's commanding voice and eager gaze.
-He saw not his own partner's small indignant face; he saw a ring, a
-ringmaster, a clown, lions, tigers, elephants--a circus!
-
-He was aroused by a sudden wail from his small partner. "I don't want
-to dance wif William! I don't like dancing wif William. I want to dance
-wif someone else. William does everyfin' wrong!"
-
-William gazed at her with a reddening countenance. The dancing-class
-stopped dancing to watch. The maiden found a small handkerchief hidden
-in a miniature pocket and began to sob into it. "I could dance _nice_
-wif someone nice. I can't dance wif William. He does it all wrong."
-
-"_Me?_" said William in horror. "I've not done anything. I dunno what
-she's cryin' for," he explained to the room helplessly. "I've not done
-nothin' to her."
-
-"You're enough to make any little girl cry," said Miss Carew sharply,
-"the way you dance!"
-
-"Oh, _dancin'_," said William scornfully. Then, "Well, I do it all
-right in the end. I'm only a bit slow. I'm thinkin' of sumthin' else,
-that's all. That's nothing for her to cry for, is it? Cryin' because
-other people dance slow. There's no sense in that, is there?"
-
-The sobs increased. It was a warm afternoon, and Miss Carew's
-exasperation changed to a dull despair.
-
-"Will any kind little girl take William Brown for a partner, and give
-Mary a rest?"
-
-There was no answer; William was aware of a distinct sense of
-mortification.
-
-"Well, I don't _want_ any of 'em," he said huffily. "I'll dance slow
-by myself. I'd sooner dance by myself than with an ole cryin' girl.
-I'll"----a brilliant idea struck him. "I'll go home, shall I? I shan't
-mind going home." His cheerfulness grew. "Then she," he indicated his
-late partner, "can do it quick by herself and give up cryin'. I'll go
-home. I don't mind goin' home."
-
-"No, you _won't_," said Miss Carew. "I'll give--I'll give a chocolate
-to any little girl who will dance with William Brown."
-
-A stout little girl, famed for her over-indulgence in sweets,
-volunteered. William received her with an air of resigned patience.
-
-"Well, don't _cry_ over me," he said sternly. She was less disposed to
-suffer in silence than his previous partner.
-
-"He's treading on my toes," she announced in shrill complaint when the
-dancing was once more in full swing.
-
-The goaded William burst forth. "Her feet are all over the place. I
-can't keep _off_ them. She moves them about so quick. She puts them
-just where I'm going to tread on purpose. I don't _want_ to tread on
-her ole feet. Well, I can't do what you say and not tread on her feet,
-'cause when I do my feet, how you say do them, they go on her feet
-'cause she's got her feet there first 'cause she's quicker than me
-an'----"
-
-Miss Carew raised her hand to her brow.
-
-"William," she said wearily, "I really don't know why you learn
-dancing."
-
-"I learn dancin'," said William bitterly, "'cause they _make_ me."
-
-The various tribulations of the dancing-class almost drove the thought
-of the circus from his head. But he saw the tent as he went home. It
-was in darkness, as the afternoon performance was over, and the only
-sign of life he could see was a thin dog chewing a turnip at the tent
-door. He supposed that the clowns and princess-riders were having tea
-in the brilliantly-lit interiors of the closed caravans. He could
-imagine their sallies of wit and mirth; he listened for their roars of
-laughter, but the caravan walls were thick and he could hear nothing
-but a noise that might have been a baby crying, only William supposed
-it could not be that, for no baby who was lucky enough to live in a
-circus could surely be so misguided and ungrateful as to cry.
-
-"I guess no one ever made _them_ learn dancin'," he said feelingly.
-
-He found that Grandfather Moore and Aunt Lilian had already arrived.
-
-William had never met his grandfather before, and he gazed in
-astonishment at him. He had met old people before, but he had not
-thought that anything quite so old as Grandfather Moore had ever
-existed or ever could exist. He was little, and wrinkled, and
-shrivelled, and bald. His face was yellow, with tiny little lines
-running criss-cross all over it; his bright little eyes seemed to have
-sunk right back. When he smiled he revealed a large expanse of bare
-gum, with three lonely-looking teeth at intervals. He had a few hairs,
-just above his neck at the back, otherwise his head was like a shining
-new egg. William was fascinated. He could hardly keep his eyes off him
-all tea-time.
-
-Aunt Lilian's life work was looking after Grandfather Moore. It filled
-every minute of her time. She was a perfect daughter.
-
-"May he sit with his back to the light?" she said. "You know you're
-better with your back to the light, dear. Bread and milk, please.
-Yes, he always has that, don't you, dear? Are you quite comfortable?
-Wouldn't you like a cushion? Get that footstool, William. This is
-William, dear--little William."
-
-William glared at her.
-
-The old man fixed his wistful bright eyes on William.
-
-"William," he repeated, and smiled.
-
-William felt strangely flattered.
-
-"He's getting a bit simple," sighed Aunt Lilian, "poor darling!"
-
-She was firm after tea.
-
-"You'll go to bed now, dear, won't you? You always like to go to bed
-early after a journey, don't you? He always likes to go to bed early
-after a long journey," she explained to the company.
-
-She helped him upstairs tenderly and left him in his room.
-
-William was despatched to bed at half-past seven as usual. They were
-surprised at his meekness. They thought he must have forgotten about
-the circus. They carefully avoided all mention of it. But William's
-silence was the silence of the tactician. Open attack had failed. He
-was now prepared to try secrecy.
-
-Up in his room he sat down to consider the most unostentatious modes
-of exit from the house. There was the possibility of going downstairs
-and through the hall on stockinged feet so quickly as to escape notice.
-But there was always the chance of somebody's coming out into the
-hall at the critical minute, and then all would be lost. Or there
-was the possibility of climbing down from his window, but his room
-was on the third storey, and he had never yet attempted a descent
-from that height. Just beneath his room was Grandfather Moore's room.
-From the window of Grandfather Moore's room an old fig-tree afforded
-a convenient ladder to the ground. Grandfather Moore had gone to bed
-directly after tea. He would surely be asleep now. Anyway, William
-decided to risk it. He crept down the steps to Grandfather Moore's
-room and cautiously opened the door. The room was lit up, and before
-the fire sat Grandfather Moore, fully dressed. It was now impossible
-to withdraw. The bright little eyes were fixed on him, and Grandfather
-Moore smiled.
-
-"William!" he said with pleasure. Then, "I've not gone to bed yet." He
-was obviously revelling in his wickedness.
-
-William came in and shut the door.
-
-"Can I get through your window?" he said shortly.
-
-"Yes," said Grandfather Moore. "Where do you want to get to?"
-
-"I'm going to a circus," said William firmly.
-
-The bright eyes grew wistful.
-
-"A circus!" said the little old man. "I went to a circus once--years
-and years ago. Horses and elephants and----"
-
-"Lions an' tigers an' camels an'--an'--an' clowns," supplied William.
-
-"Yes, clowns," said the old man eagerly. "I remember the clown. Oh, he
-was a funny fellow! Are you going alone?"
-
-"Yes," said William, crossing to the window.
-
-"Do they know you're going?"
-
-"No."
-
-The little old man began to tremble with excitement.
-
-"William--I want to see a circus again. Let me come too."
-
-William was nonplussed.
-
-"You can't climb down this tree," he said judicially. "I was goin'
-climbin' down this tree."
-
-"I'll go downstairs," suggested Grandfather Moore. "You wait for me
-outside. I'll come out to you."
-
-But William's protective interests were aroused.
-
-"No; if you're goin', I'll stay with you."
-
-He found the old man's hat and coat and helped him on with them. The
-old man was quivering with eagerness.
-
-"There will be a clown, won't there, William? There _will_ be a clown?"
-
-"I _know_ there's a clown," William assured him.
-
-They crept downstairs and through the hall in silence. Fortune favoured
-them. No one came out. Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown, Ethel and Aunt Lilian
-were playing bridge in the drawing-room. The hall door stood open.
-
-Outside Grandfather Moore gave a wicked chuckle.
-
-"Lilian--she thinks I'm in bed," he said.
-
-"_Sh!_ Come on!" whispered William.
-
-Outside the tent door he remembered suddenly that he possessed no
-money. His last penny had been spent on a bag of popcorn the day
-before. Grandfather Moore was crestfallen. He said he had no money,
-but a systematic search revealed a shilling in the corner of his coat
-pocket, and his face lit up.
-
-"It's all right, William," he said gleefully.
-
-[Illustration: THEY CREPT DOWNSTAIRS AND THROUGH THE HALL IN SILENCE.]
-
-A stream of people were entering the tent. There was the ring, the
-sawdust, the stands for the horses, the sea of people, the smell that
-is like no other smell on earth--the smell of the circus! William's
-heart was too full for words. He could hardly believe his eyes. It was
-all too wonderful to be true. And there in the ring was a clown--a
-jolly, red-nosed, laughing clown. Grandfather Moore clutched his arm.
-
-"The clown, William!" he gasped in ecstacy.
-
-William sighed--a deep sigh of intense happiness.
-
-They secured good seats in the second row from the bottom and sat in
-silence--a curious couple--their eager eyes fixed on that figure o'
-dreams with a loose white suit and a chalked face. He held a small
-camera and he was offering to take the photographs of the people who
-came in. At last a farmer and his wife agreed to be photographed. He
-posed them carefully in the middle of the ring, the lady in a chair,
-her hands folded in her lap, the man standing by her side, his hand
-on her shoulder. Then he told them not to move. He said he was going
-to photograph them from behind first. He went behind and disappeared
-through the door of the tent. The couple stayed motionless with
-sheepish grins on their faces. The suppressed titters of the audience
-increased to roars of laughter. It was some time before the rustic
-couple realised that the clown was not photographing them carefully
-from behind. William enjoyed the joke. He emitted guffaw after guffaw
-while Grandfather Moore's shrill cackle joined in.
-
-"He's gone away, William!" he piped between his laughter. "He's gone
-right away! They think he's taking them from behind!"
-
-At last the joke dawned upon the bucolic couple, and they went to their
-places amid applause.
-
-[Illustration: SHE RODE ROUND THE RING BAREBACK--BLOWING THEM KISSES.
-WILLIAM BLUSHED VIOLENTLY WHEN HE IMAGINED ONE CAME TO HIM.]
-
-Then began the circus proper. The ring-master came on--a magnificent
-creature with long moustachios and a white shirt front. He waved his
-whip. Then all held their breath, for in there pranced a coal-black
-horse, and on its back one of the visions of beauty, whose pictures had
-been on the poster--golden hair, red cheeks, white tights, and short,
-white, frilly skirts.
-
-To William she was Beauty personified. In the fickleness of his youth
-he decided not to marry the little girl next door after all. He would
-marry her instead. He would be a clown and marry her. He watched her
-with fascinated eyes. She rode round the ring bareback--she then rode
-round standing on the horse's back and blowing them kisses. William
-blushed violently when he imagined one came to him.
-
-"Golly!" he breathed.
-
-"Isn't she fine?" said Grandfather Moore.
-
-"Isn't she _just?_" said William.
-
-All the while the majestic ring-master stood in the centre of the ring
-twirling his moustachios and flicking his long, curling whip.
-
-Then a man brought her a white horse, and she raced round the ring,
-leaping gracefully from horse to horse at full gallop. Oh, the dreadful
-moment when William thought she might fall. He would have leapt from
-his seat and saved her, dying, perhaps, in the attempt. His thoughts
-lingered fondly on the scene. Then she leapt through the paper hoop
-again and again, landing gracefully upon the black or white back.
-William grew impatient for the time when he should be old enough to
-be a clown and marry her. The thought of the dancing-class had faded
-altogether from his mind. The thoughts of youth may be long, long
-thoughts, but its memories are distinctly short.
-
-Then the clown came on again. How they roared at him. He tried to get
-on to a horse and he couldn't; he tried to stand on a chair and he
-couldn't; he tried to do conjuring tricks and he dropped everything:
-he tried to walk across the ring and he slipped at every step. He fell
-over his trousers; he fell over the ring-master; he quarrelled with
-the ring-master; the ring-master knocked him down; he said the funniest
-things William had ever heard in all his life. William was literally
-exhausted with laughing; Grandfather Moore was hoarse. Occasionally his
-cackling laugh cracked feebly on the top note.
-
-Open-mouthed and tense they watched a collie dog carry in its puppy,
-nurse it, give it a bottle of milk and put it in its cradle; watched
-the elephant pick out numbers at the direction of the ring-master;
-watched the monkey ride a bicycle and pelt the clown with sawdust. But
-the last item was the most stupendous. It was called "The Prairie on
-Fire." There were real flames--red, rolling flames; and through them,
-and in headlong flight before them, came cattle and horses and buggies,
-whose occupants stood up lashing on the horses and casting glances of
-terror at the flames. The golden-haired beauty was wringing her hands
-in the last buggy but one. The monkey was on the seat with the driver.
-
-"Crumbs!" gasped William.
-
-Grandfather Moore was beyond words.
-
-Almost dazed and drunk with happiness they went out into the darkness
-at the end. They walked in silence till they were almost at the gate of
-William's house.
-
-Then William spoke.
-
-"I don't care what they do to me. It was worth it--jolly well worth it."
-
-Grandfather Moore gave a chuckle.
-
-"That _was_ a circus, William! I saw a fine one when I was a boy too. I
-didn't care what I did to get to a circus."
-
-William felt that he had found a kindred spirit.
-
-"Did you learn dancin'?" he asked with interest.
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Did you like it?"
-
-"_No_," said Grandfather Moore emphatically.
-
-The bond between them grew stronger.
-
-The hall and staircase were empty as they crept cautiously in through
-the front-door. Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown, Ethel and Aunt Lilian were still
-playing bridge in the drawing-room. Silently, on tiptoe, they crept
-upstairs to bed.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Mrs. Brown was apologetic at breakfast.
-
-"I was so sorry about the circus, dear," she said to William. "It just
-came on an awkward day when no one could take you. There's sure to be
-one again soon. You shall go to that."
-
-"Thank you, Mother," said William, his eyes fixed upon his plate.
-
-"You didn't mind very much, did you, dear?" she continued.
-
-"No, Mother," said William meekly.
-
-Aunt Lilian beamed across at her charge.
-
-"_Doesn't_ he look well this morning? I don't know _when_ I remember
-him looking so well. A good long night does him no end of good. I'm so
-glad I persuaded him to go to bed directly after tea."
-
-William's eyes and Grandfather Moore's eyes met for a second across the
-table.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-WILLIAM SELLS THE TWINS
-
-
-WILLIAM and Ginger, William's faithful friend and ally, were in a state
-of bankruptcy. They lacked even the paltry twopence necessary to buy
-sweets in these days of inflated prices, and life was unendurable. They
-had approached the adult members of their respective families, only to
-meet that callousness and indifference so characteristic of adults in
-their dealings with the young....
-
-They sat in the open space of ground behind Ginger's house, and
-solemnly considered their assets.
-
- _Asset_ 1.--An indiarubber ball with a hole in it, which they had
- offered to the boy next door for sixpence and which he had refused.
-
- _Asset_ 2.--A pansy root surreptitiously taken from William's father's
- garden. They had taken this to the local nursery gardener and offered
- it to him for fivepence-halfpenny. They had afterwards retrieved it
- from the gutter whither that irascible man had flung it in indignant
- fury.
-
- _Asset_ 3.--The twins.
-
-The twins _really_ belonged to Ginger. That is to say, they were
-Ginger's cousins and were paying a visit to Ginger's family. They had
-been there a week now, and to Ginger it had been a very long week. On
-their arrival, he had found to his horror that he was expected to take
-an interest in them, even to the extent of taking them about with him
-wherever he went.
-
-He had almost become accustomed, by now, to their continual presence,
-but still he disliked them intensely. In all his daring adventures
-and escapades and games he was to be hampered by the two of them,
-George and John, both placid, both plump, both three-and-a-half years
-old. He had to listen to William's comments on their appearance and
-mental powers, comments with which he privately agreed, but which, for
-the sake of the honour of his family, he was obliged to resent and
-avenge....
-
-To-day, to add insult to injury, his mother had told him to "see that
-they kept clean," as their mother was coming to take them home that
-afternoon. That, at any rate, was a blessing. It would be the last
-day of his persecution. But the ignominy ... that a desperate bravado
-should have to spend his noble energy keeping children clean....
-
-George and John were sitting now on the ground, pulling up bits of
-grass and eating them. William and Ginger watched them scornfully.
-
-"Pity we can't make a bit of money out of them," said William.
-
-"Umph," agreed Ginger. "They've been enough trouble."
-
-A speculative look came into William's eye.
-
-"'F we'd lived in historical times," he said, "we might have sold them
-as slaves like wot Miss Jones told us about."
-
-Ginger gasped at the daring idea. Then his eye fell upon them gloomily.
-
-"No one would have bought 'em," he said. "No one wot knew them 's well
-as I do."
-
-"You silly!" said William. "They _wouldn't_ know them. They'd just see
-them in a kind of particular place and think they looked nice----"
-
-"Well, they don't!"
-
-"--or cheap and jus' buy them."
-
-"Well, wot for? Fancy anyone payin' money for them! ... for _those!_"
-
-"You're so silly," said William patiently. "They'd jus' buy 'em once
-when they were quite little an' jus pay once for 'em and then have 'em
-all the rest of their lives to do work for 'em an' they'd never pay any
-more after they'd jus' paid for 'em once--see?"
-
-Ginger brightened.
-
-"D'you think anyone _would?_" he said.
-
-William replied with superior scorn.
-
-"'F you'd been listening in History to-day you'd know that people don't
-do it now. Someone or other stopped 'em."
-
-Ginger considered this deeply.
-
-"You never know," he said; "it might be comin' in fashion again. Things
-do. We might try it. You never know. Someone might jus' like the look
-of 'em or think 'em cheap or----"
-
-Even William was horrified.
-
-"Yes," he broke in, "an' then when you've sold 'em, what'll you say to
-their mother?... Jus' you tell me that! What'll you say to their mother
-when you've sold 'em?"
-
- * * * * *
-
-Ginger had been considering deeply. Suddenly his brow cleared.
-
-"I know. We could watch where they took 'em to--the ones that bought
-'em--an' rescue 'em 'fore anyone knows anything about it."
-
-"Sounds all right," said William guardedly.
-
-Ginger turned to his charges.
-
-"You'd like to be slaves, wun't you?" he asked brightly and
-persuasively.
-
-"_Yiss!_" chorussed George and John.
-
-"You see?" said Ginger triumphantly to William. "I'll go an' fix things
-up. 'S worth tryin' anyway."
-
-"_Sounds_ all right," said William again doubtfully; and added
-gloomily, out of the vast store of his experience, "but you never know
-where things ends."
-
-A few minutes later Ginger brought two large luggage labels, each
-inscribed:
-
-[Illustration: SLAVE CHEEP]
-
-and on the back of each label was printed:
-
-[Illustration: 6½ᴰ]
-
-He fastened a label to each twin's neck, to their riotous delight. Then
-they sat on the open space by the roadside awaiting customers. But
-it seemed to be a slack time for the slave trade. Only three people
-passed, and they did not even look at the patient group of four eager
-small boys.
-
-The procedure had been explained to George and John, as far as their
-infant intelligences could absorb it, and they expressed themselves
-willing and anxious to be sold and rescued.
-
-At last, when they were tired of waiting, a fourth passer-by appeared,
-an old man, walking very slowly. William, taking his courage in both
-hands, approached him.
-
-"Do you want a slave?" he asked.
-
-"Eh?" said the old man.
-
-"Do you want a slave?"
-
-"What?" said the old man.
-
-"Do--you--want--a--slave?" repeated William slowly.
-
-"Speak up! Speak up!" said the old man irritably. "Can't you see I'm
-deaf? What do you want? What do you want?"
-
-William, whose nerves were suffering from the repetition of the
-question, cleared his throat and shouted again hoarsely:
-
-"_Do--you--want--a--slave?_"
-
-The old man snorted.
-
-"Want a shave? Want a shave?" he said angrily. "No, I _don't_ want a
-shave. You impudent little boy! You little rascal!"
-
-He made a feint at William with his stick, then went off, muttering to
-himself.
-
-William, slightly shaken by the encounter, returned to his friends.
-
-"It's no good doin' it this way," he said despondently. "We shall have
-to take 'em round to people's houses, like wot they do brushes an'
-things."
-
-The twins gave a scream of delight at the suggestion. Then they trotted
-off happily--George holding Ginger's hand and John William's, both
-wearing their labels.
-
-"Let's go a good way off," said Ginger; "somewhere where they won't
-know us."
-
-They walked down a few streets, till William said: "We'll go into the
-first house round the corner." William was looking pale, but resolved.
-Having embarked upon the dangerous venture, he was determined to carry
-it through. They came to the next house round the corner, and walked up
-an overshadowed, neglected drive. They slackened speed considerably as
-they neared the door.
-
-"You'd better do the talkin'," said Ginger faintly, with a propitiatory
-air. "You're better at talkin' than wot I am."
-
-"Oh, I am, am I!" said William irritably. "Yes, you think so, _don't_
-you? Oh, yes, you think so when it's a kind of talkin' you don't want
-to do! Oh, yes! Huh!"
-
-They stood apprehensively on the front doorstep and gazed at the
-milk-jug that was standing there.
-
-"Looks as if they was out," said Ginger.
-
-"Oh, yes," said William, scathing but relieved. "You don't mind doin'
-the talkin' now, do you? You don't think I'm better at talkin' than wot
-you are _now_, do you? You don't mind talkin' to a milk-jug. Oh, no!"
-
-"You think you're so clever," said Ginger bitterly. "Who thought of
-makin' 'em slaves first of all, anyway. Jus' tell me _that_."
-
-"Well, wot good's it done?" retorted William. "Nobody'll buy 'em.
-Takin' 'em to an ole empty house, wot good's _that_ done? You tell me
-_that!_"
-
-The argument would have pursued its normal course to physical violence
-had not George raised his voice plaintively.
-
-"Wanner be a save," he pleaded.
-
-With a heroic gesture and lips firmly shut, William raised his hand
-to the bell and pulled hard. "That'll show 'em!" he said, darkly. The
-echoes of the bell died slowly away within the house. No sound of
-human habitation broke the tense silence on the front doorstop.
-
-"Well," said William weakly, "that's _shown_ 'em, anyway!"
-
-Then he peered suddenly into the milk-jug.
-
-"Crumbs!" he exclaimed. "A bob!"
-
-Slowly he withdrew the coin, and turned his eyes towards the twins.
-
-"It'll jus' pay for 'em," he said. "They're cheap to-day."
-
-Ginger was taken aback.
-
-"But--but you don't know they want 'em."
-
-"Want 'em! Of course they want 'em," said William scornfully. "Anyone'd
-want 'em. Two slaves--cheap at that! I bet they'd have fetched pounds
-and pounds in historical times. 'S only 'cause they're a bit out of
-fashion that they've bin sold at sixpence-halfpenny."
-
-At this moment a milk-boy appeared, staggering up the drive, and
-William hastily put the coin into his pocket.
-
-"'Ello, kids!" said the milk-boy.
-
-At other moments William might have made a practical protest against
-the appellation. But he felt his present position to be too precarious
-for active aggression. He merely replied coldly:
-
-"'Ello, Milky!"
-
-"If you belong 'ere," went on the milk-boy cheerfully, having filled
-the jug, "tell 'em they've forgot the money. So long! Be good!"
-
-With a certain relief they watched his figure disappear round the
-gateway. John at once raised his voice.
-
-"Wanner be a _save_," he demanded tearfully.
-
-"Wanner be a _save_," joined in George.
-
-[Illustration: "HERE, HAVE A DRINK OF NICE MILK," SAID WILLIAM. THE
-TWINS OBEYED. THEY FOUGHT FOR THE MILK-JUG, BUT BOTH MANAGED TO DRINK A
-FAIR AMOUNT.]
-
-William looked round desperately.
-
-"Here, have a drink of nice milk," he said.
-
-They obeyed. They fought for the milk-jug, and spilt some upon their
-labels and some upon their coats, but they both managed to drink a fair
-amount. Finally, they put down the empty jug between them and beamed
-complacently upon the world again.
-
-"Let's leave 'em and go an' spend the shilling," said William. "An'
-then come back an' rescue them."
-
-"Oh, _yiss!_" said the twins.
-
-William and Ginger went slowly down the drive. At the end they turned
-round. The twins were sitting side by side on the doorstop, smiling and
-waving fat hands. Their labels were milky and slightly awry, but still
-they adhered to their persons. William and Ginger turned into the road.
-William took out the shilling.
-
-"I say," said Ginger, "I--I suppose it's honest?"
-
-"Honest!" said William scornfully. "'S more than honest. We've _give_
-them a penny. The slaves was sixpence halfpenny each--proper price--an'
-we've only took a shilling."
-
-The shilling was successful. It provided them with liquorice, bull's
-eyes, two surprise packets, and an indiarubber ball. In their bliss
-they forgot the flight of time. It was Ginger who remembered it first.
-
-"I say," he said, "we'd better be doin' that rescuin' quick. Their
-mother'll be here soon."
-
-They set off down the road. Both walked jauntily, as though to hide
-some secret apprehension.
-
-"Hope we'll be able to rescue them," said William, with an attempt at
-lightness.
-
-"Oh, that'll be all right," said Ginger, with an unconvincing
-carelessness of tone.
-
-In both their minds was a horrible vision in which the twins' mother
-played the part of avenging fury.
-
-They walked up the drive. The twins were not on the doorstep. A broken
-milk-jug alone marked the scene of their parting from the twins. Their
-hearts sank yet farther as they surveyed it.
-
-"Well," said Ginger, moistening his lips, "we'd better start rescuin'."
-
-Drawing a deep breath, he rang the bell. Again the echoes died away in
-distant regions. Again there came no sounds of human habitation. There
-was horror on William's freckled face. His naturally wild hair was at
-its wildest. The vision of the outraged parent of the twins seemed to
-fill the whole world.
-
-"They're sure to be somewhere," said Ginger, still with his gallant but
-ineffectual attempt at lightness.
-
-"Oh, yes!" agreed William gloomily. "_You_ can tell her that!"
-
-They searched the garden. They threw stones at the windows. They
-called: "Georgie!" and "Johnnie!" hoarsely, and with a pathetic appeal
-they had never used to those infants before. Then they turned very
-slowly towards the gate.
-
-"What can we do now?" said Ginger.
-
-"Nothin'," said William shortly.
-
-Very, very slowly they began to walk down the road.
-
-"You can do the talkin' to their mother," said William. "I was goin'
-to do the talkin' before, wasn't I? Well, _you_ can do it now."
-
-"Oh, yes," said Ginger, with weary sarcasm. "A lot of talkin' you did,
-didn't you? Anyway, there won't need to be much talkin'--not from us!
-_She'll_ do the talkin' all right!"
-
-After a short silence, Ginger spoke again:
-
-"Anyway," he said in a feeble voice, "we got a jolly lot of things for
-that bob!"
-
-It was a feeble remark, and was treated by William with the
-contemptuous silence it deserved.
-
-As they turned the corner of the road, a lady wearing a tall toque came
-into sight, walking hurriedly towards them.
-
-"It's her!" said Ginger, with a groan.
-
-"Where are the twins?" she demanded sternly.
-
-To William it seemed as if his heart descended through his boots into
-the centre of the earth.
-
-"Where are the twins?" she said again.
-
-It was William who answered.
-
-"We don't know," he said desperately. "We've sold 'em. We've sold 'em
-as slaves."
-
- * * * * *
-
-The twins, left to themselves on the doorstep, replete with excitement
-and milk, fell happily asleep upon each other's shoulders.... The
-minutes passed by.
-
-They awoke to find a young man looking at them in bewilderment. With
-him were two ladies, one tall and thin, one short and fat.
-
-"Where do you live, little boys?" said the tall lady.
-
-George smiled at her.
-
-"Here," he said brightly. "We're saves."
-
-The young man raised a hand to his brow.
-
-"Good Lord!" he groaned. "Surely they don't go with the house--fixtures
-or something."
-
-The tall lady was looking at them with a dark frown.
-
-"It's strange," she said; "there must be some meaning in it."
-
-The young man took out a latchkey, stumbled over the milk-jug, and
-entered the hall, followed by the tall lady, the short lady, John and
-George.
-
-"They can't go with the house," said the young man plaintively. "I took
-it furnished--but, good heavens, furniture _can't_ include--these!"
-
-"Did you know the man you took it from?" said the short one.
-
-"No; we fixed everything up by letter, and he cleared out this morning."
-
-"There's some _meaning_ in it if only we knew," said the tall one
-again, mysteriously.
-
-"We're saves," said John. "Willum comin' soon."
-
-"Good Lord! Another!" groaned the young man.
-
-"'Slaves 6½d.,'" she read out. "It must be a code. They may be
-a--er--plant, don't you call it? A confidence trick ... burglar's trap.
-I think we ought to take them straight to Dr. Barnardo's Homes."
-
-"But perhaps they aren't waifs," said the stout one. "Are you waifs,
-darlings?"
-
-"No; saves," said George. "An' Willum comin' soon."
-
-"I see it all," said the stout one suddenly, "it's as clear as
-daylight. William's the burglar. He's sent them to help him effect an
-entrance."
-
-"Oo, I'm hungry," said John.
-
-His plaint broke suddenly into a loud howl, in which George joined.
-Their united efforts produced a noise that made the tall lady lean back
-against the wall with eyes closed and a hand on her head, and sent the
-young man flying into the kitchen.
-
-"Where's the larder?" he cried desperately. "Food! Food at any price!
-He said he'd get in necessities. Do something ... anything.... They'll
-have fits or something!"
-
-"Oh, I can't bear it," moaned the tall lady faintly.
-
-The young man came running back with a pot of honey and a pot of jam.
-He handed one to each of the twins, and the yells subsided. The tall
-lady opened her eyes, and the young man mopped his brow.
-
-"I can't stand any more of this," he said. "I've come here to work
-quietly. If they go with the house, I shan't be able to work any way at
-all."
-
-"Dear nephew," said the tall lady, "we will never desert you."
-
-"It's awfully good of you, aunt," he said hastily. "But I shouldn't
-dream of presuming on your kindness. You were only coming to settle me
-in, you know."
-
-"Before I go," she said with firmness, "I must solve the mystery of
-these dear children."
-
-She took up their labels again, and studied them with knitted brows.
-
-"I've come to the definite conclusion," she said at last, "that it's a
-code.... It's some kind of message."
-
-"But who from?" said the other.
-
-"Give me time," she answered with dignity. "I must decipher the code
-first."
-
-They all looked at the twins. George smiled through a thick covering of
-honey. John smiled through a thick covering of jam. They sat in pools
-of jam and honey.
-
-"He'll make me pay for that," said the young man. "He'll say I'm
-responsible."
-
-"You are, dear, legally," said the stout one brightly. "Now, I'm going
-to talk to these dear children, and get to the bottom of this. Now,
-darlings, who's William?"
-
-"Willum's nice!" said George.
-
-"Yes, darling, but what does he do? Who is he?"
-
-"Willum sells us!" said John proudly.
-
-"He doesn't sell little boys, surely!" said the tall lady, aghast.
-
-George and John nodded their heads.
-
-"Yiss, he does."
-
-"He's not your father, is he?"
-
-"Oh, no," they chorussed. "He's Willum. He sells us."
-
- * * * * *
-
-"A kidnapper!" said the stout lady sharply. "That's it. A kidnapper! We
-must get to the bottom of this. We must confront the man...."
-
-"I still think," said the other dreamily, "that it's a--plant--or a
-code."
-
-"Do you know where William lives?" asked the stout lady of George.
-
-"Oh, yiss!" said George proudly.
-
-"I will confront this man," she said dramatically, "and you must
-support me."
-
-The young man groaned.
-
-"It's all like a nightmare," he said. "It'll knock me off work for
-months."
-
-"Couldn't you use it?" suggested the stout lady. "It would make a most
-sensational plot ... the mysterious children ... the code ... the----"
-
-"Thank you," said the young man coldly, "I don't go in for sensational
-plots."
-
-The procession set out--first, John and the stout lady, then George and
-the thin lady, then the young man, wearing a set agonised expression.
-
-"And I came here for quiet and rest," he muttered pathetically.
-
-"Take us to William's house, darling," said the stout lady to John.
-
-"We ought to have brought some sort of a weapon," said her sister
-grimly.
-
-"Vivian will protect us," said the other bravely.
-
-Vivian groaned again in the gathering dusk.
-
-The twins had led the procession on to the common with every sign of
-confidence, but now they stopped.
-
-"Want more _dam_," said John.
-
-"Wanner go _home_," said George.
-
-"We'll just go down this path and see if it leads anywhere," said the
-short lady uncertainly. "Vivian will stay with the children."
-
-They returned in a few minutes.
-
-"Nothing to be seen--absolutely nothing. It's most unfortunate. Vivian,
-where are the children?"
-
-Vivian, who was leaning against a tree, his eyes dreamily fixed on the
-distance, roused himself.
-
-"What children?... Oh, damn! I'd forgotten them.... Here, aren't they?
-Just messing about ... they were.... I'd just got an idea when you
-disturbed me."
-
-"But the children?" gasped the stout one, staring wildly round the dim
-landscape. The young man ran his fingers through his hair. The thin
-lady gave a little scream.
-
-"It was all a plot. They've led us to a lonely spot, and now someone's
-going to murder us."
-
-"They'll be all right," said the young man, miserably. "Children always
-are. I'm getting a cold. Let's go home."
-
-"Don't be foolish," said the stout one sternly. "I will not move from
-this spot till I have found the children. If necessary I will search
-all night and you with me."
-
-They began to trudge wearily in single file along the narrow path.
-
-"Oo, someone's coming," screamed the thin lady. "Let us be brave....
-Offer no resistance.... They're sure to be desperate.... Vivian, for my
-sake, don't be rash.... Don't kill anyone."
-
-But it was another little procession that was approaching them, as
-weary-looking as their own. At the head walked a woman in a tall toque.
-At the end walked a small boy with freckles and untidy hair and a
-dejected expression. They peered into each other's faces.
-
-"Have you seen two little boys?" they all began simultaneously.
-
-"John," said the twins' mother.
-
-"George," said the stout lady.
-
-Then the thin lady and the twins' mother had hysterics.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was William who found them in a dry ditch near by. They were fast
-asleep, with blissful smiles upon their mouths, besmeared with jam and
-honey. They awoke and stared in amazement at the crowd of friends and
-relations.
-
-"Nice William!" murmured George sleepily.
-
-"Wanner be a save adain," said John. "Want more dam!"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-WILLIAM'S HELPING HAND
-
-
-WILLIAM was on his way to visit his new friend. He whistled as he
-went, his lips pursed determinedly, his brows drawn into a scowl of
-absorption, his untidy hair standing, like a somewhat unsaintly halo,
-round his head. When William whistled, he could be heard a long way
-off. It was an affair of great effort and concentration. It was a sound
-before which strong men quailed.
-
-William's new friend heard the sound long before William had turned the
-corner that led to his house. He put his hand to his head and groaned.
-
-William's new friend was Vivian Strange, the distinguished poet and
-journalist. Vivian Strange had taken a furnished house in the village
-in order to enjoy the calm and quiet which were so essential to his
-literary calling. Instead of calm and quiet he had found William. That
-is, William had adopted him.
-
-William was attracted to Vivian Strange because, although Vivian
-Strange belonged to the tyrant race of the "grown-ups," he had never
-yet told William to wipe his boots or go home at once or not to speak
-till he was spoken to. This touched William deeply. He was not used
-to it. He imagined that it must hide a lasting affection for him on
-the part of Strange. As a matter of fact it did no such thing. The
-attitude of Vivian Strange to William may be compared to that of a
-timid fawn before a lion, or a rabbit before a snake. He was not used
-to the human boy. He had never known one before at close quarters. When
-he gently hinted to William that he must be missed at home, William
-kindly intimated that they didn't mind a bit and he could stay a good
-long time yet.
-
-Such mild sarcasm as Strange could produce had the same effect on
-William as water on the back of the proverbial duck. William was not
-used to hints. William was not used either to houses where he could
-sit in the best chairs and talk to his heart's content and eat cake
-unrestrained. He made the most of it. He liked Vivian Strange.
-
-And Vivian told himself bitterly every night that his genius was
-being ruined, his naturally sweet temper embittered, his constitution
-undermined by a creature less than half his own size whom he might
-almost kill with one hand. He often dreamed of William. He often
-recalled hard things he had read or heard about the human boy, and
-decided that they were all true. Yet, when he met William's mother,
-and William's mother said, "I do hope that William isn't a nuisance to
-you," he flushed and said hastily, "Oh, no, not at all. I like it."
-And William's mother went placidly on her way and remarked later to an
-incredulous family circle, "There must be _something_ about William
-for a brilliant literary man like Mr. Strange to take pleasure in his
-company." Thereupon the family raised incredulous eyebrows.
-
-On the previous day William had paid three visits to his new friend.
-The first visit had nipped in the bud a very promising poem written in
-an uncommon metre.
-
-William entered playing on his mouth-organ a tune that he had learnt
-(not quite correctly, he admitted) that morning. During the third
-repetition of the tune, Vivian Strange began to see red, but his curse
-of politeness still clung to him.
-
-"Hadn't you better let them hear that at home?" he said desperately.
-
-William wiped his mouth politely.
-
-"Oh, no," he said. "I don't mind goin' on a bit longer. 'Sides my
-family's not as fond of musick as wot you are."
-
-When William had gone, Strange returned to the poem, but inspiration
-had fled.
-
-After lunch he began a strikingly original essay on "Nature the
-Divine." Then William called again. This time he proudly brought a
-live mouse and a dead hedgehog to show his friend. He also carried
-(with difficulty) a jar full of muddy water containing squirming water
-creatures of repellent appearance and sinister expressions.
-
-Vivian Strange pricked his finger on the dead hedgehog and was bitten
-by the mouse. On retiring precipitately from the mouse he knocked over
-the jar of water which William had thoughtfully placed on the edge of
-his bureau. Holding his bitten finger in his mouth, he watched the
-water as it dripped partly on to the carpet, partly upon a new satin
-cushion. He also watched his blotting-paper and pens and stamps and
-literary masterpieces floating in mud amongst wriggling, nightmare
-creatures. He raised his hand to his head.
-
-"This," he said, "is the last straw."
-
-William, who was on his knees, rescuing as many of the creatures as he
-could, raised a face purple with effort.
-
-"'S all right," he said pleasantly. "Don't you worry about it. I don't
-mind. Honest, I don't. I can get some more. Honest, I can ... an'
-anyway, some's not dead. You didn't reely get a proper look at 'em, did
-you? I'll get some more to-morrow an' you can have 'em to keep. But
-don't you worry about droppin' 'em. I don't mind."
-
-Half an hour later, his face pale and set, Vivian took up his
-half-written essay, "Nature the Divine." There was a muddy pool through
-the middle of it, and a tadpole's corpse reposed peacefully in one
-corner. With averted eyes Vivian dropped it into the fire.
-
-As he lay wakeful through the night, he searched in his mind for some
-form of literature that could resist the blighting effects of his young
-friend's frequent and devastating visits. With a lightning flash of
-inspiration came the answer--a sensational story. Vivian had never
-before lowered his genius to writing a sensational story, but he felt
-that the time had come. Some story that would carry itself along of its
-own momentum, that even a visit from William would not be able to turn
-from its course.
-
-He was deep in the throes of it the next afternoon when the shrill
-sound of William's distant whistle reached him.
-
-William entered cheerfully.
-
-"Hello," he said. "You writin'?"
-
-The victim raised his face from his hands.
-
-"I _was_," he said pointedly.
-
-"I thought you was," said William. "I saw you through the window with
-your head in your hands, like as if you couldn't think wot to write
-nex'. So I knew you'd be glad to see me."
-
-As he spoke, his rare smile overspread his freckled face.
-
-The young man was dumb.
-
-"I used to write a bit myself," went on William modestly, "an' often I
-can't think wot to write nex'. I remember once I wrote an orfully good
-tale about a man wot was a pirate an' he was run after by a dastardly
-cannibal round an' round a desert island an' then the dastardly
-cannibal caught him an' was jus' goin' to cook him when some frens of
-the dastardly cannibal came up, an' while the dastardly cannibal was
-saying 'good afternoon' to them the pirate got up a tree an' waved his
-pocket handkerchief to another pirate wot was on the sea as a sign that
-he was in deadly danger."
-
-William stopped. "Yes?" said his unfortunate hearer in a dull voice.
-William plunged on.
-
-"An' the dastardly cannibal sawed down the tree but the other pirate
-came an' they escaped an' the proud an' beautiful daughter of the
-dastardly cannibal escaped with them. She wasn't dastardly like wot her
-father was. She didn't like eatin' human folks. She didn't like the
-taste, so she was glad to get to a country where they didn't do it an'
-they was married an' she was the queen of the pirates an' he was the
-king of the pirates, an' she was proud an' beautiful an' said 'Avaunt!'
-when anyone tried to cheek her jus' like a reel queen. Is your tale
-anything like that?"
-
-"No," groaned Mr. Strange.
-
-"Well," said William, comfortably ensconced in an arm-chair, "now I've
-told you my tale, you oughter tell me yours. I say, is there any of
-that cake left wot you so kin'ly gave me some of yesterday?"
-
-The young man waved a limp hand towards the sideboard cupboard.
-
-William took a large slice of plum cake and returned to his chair.
-
-"I always get so's I mus' have something to eat about this time, don't
-you?" he said pleasantly. "I _can_ eat mos' times but sometimes I feel
-so's I _mus'_ eat.... Well, go on an' tell me about your tale, now.
-I've told you about mine an' I'll help you, you know, about wot to
-write nex'."
-
-"I don't want you to," said the young man desperately.
-
-"Oh, it's no bother," said William kindly. "Don't you think about that.
-I wanter help you. You gave me big bits of cake to-day an' yesterday
-an' I wanter help you an' I've wrote tales myself an' I know wot it's
-like. An' don't worry about knockin' over my water things. I've gotter
-fren' who's promised to catch some more to-morrow an' we'll bring them
-along soon's we've gottem. That was jolly good cake." The young man
-automatically waved a hand towards the cupboard again. "Thanks. I don't
-mind a bit more. It's _jolly_ good cake.... Now tell me about your tale
-so's I can help. Wot's it about?"
-
-"It's--it's just about a man," said Mr. Strange feebly.
-
-"Wot sort of a man?" said William with his mouth full of cake.
-
-"Just a man--he's going home one night----"
-
-"Goin' home, where from?" demanded William.
-
-"That doesn't come into the story," said the young man irritably. "He
-was just going home."
-
-"All right," said William soothingly. "Only, if he was goin' home he
-must 'a' been somewhere, an' I jus' wondered where he'd been to be
-coming home from."
-
-"Well, as he's coming home he gets a message that a girl--a girl----"
-the young man hesitated.
-
-"The girl wot he's in love with?" supplied William earnestly.
-
-"Er--yes," said the young man. "He gets a message that she's in danger
-and he must go to her at once, so he follows the man, you see----"
-
-"Which follows which?" said William judicially.
-
-"The man the story begins with----"
-
-"The one wot you didn't know where he was goin' home from?"
-
-"Yes. That. Well, he follows the man that tells him the girl's in
-danger and really the man----"
-
-"If you don't call 'em names," said William, "I can't tell which
-is which. Let's call the man wot you don't know where he was goin'
-home from Alberto (that's a good tale name), and the one wot says
-that the girl wot Alberto's in love with's in deadly danger Rudolpho
-(they all end with -o in a book I've been readin'; it sounded fine).
-Well then, Rudolpho tells Alberto that the girl wot Alberto's in
-love with's in deadly danger. I think that's a jolly good tale, but
-I think that Alberto oughter have a secret treasure somewhere, an'
-let's have another man in called Archibaldo (I've gotter nuncle called
-Archibald) wot wants the secret treasure an' he's gotter trail of
-dynamite laid to right under Alberto's bed to blow him up in the night
-when's he's asleep, an' let's have another girl in called Rosabellina
-wot Rudolpho's in love with--a proud an' beautiful maiden, you know,
-an' Rudolpho gets hold of her an' she yells out, 'Avaunt! Unhand me,
-varlet!'... Well, you finish yours first an' we'll put in my bits
-afterwards. You'd jus' got to Alberto comin' home from somewhere you
-din't know where an' followin' Rudolpho.... Wot comes next?"
-
-Vivian Strange stared in front of him. He was once more the rabbit
-and William the snake. Some power in William's earnest, freckled
-countenance compelled him to proceed.
-
-"The--er--the second man was really a secret service agent----"
-
-"Wot's that?" inquired William disapprovingly.
-
-"Oh, it's--er--it's a kind of glorified policeman, I suppose."
-
-"Much better have him a pirate or a red injun," said William, "but
-never mind. Go on."
-
-"Well, he wants to got hold of some letters that--er--Alberto has, and
-leads him to a lonely house and locks him up there, and says he'll keep
-him there till he gives them up."
-
-"Hurlin' vile threats?" said William, his face alight with earnestness.
-"Let him say it hurlin' vile threats an' precations an' insults in his
-teeth. Wot happens nex'?"
-
-"I don't know," said the young man. "That's as far as I got. I can't
-get on with it. I can't think what he'd say or do next."
-
-William drew his brows together in deep thought.
-
-"I should think Alberto oughter say 'Ha! villain! Never shalt thou
-worst me'--or something like that."
-
-"People don't talk like that in real life."
-
-"Oh, reel life!" said William scornfully. "I thought we was talkin'
-about books."
-
-"Don't you think your friends want you to play with them?" said Mr.
-Strange with emphasis. "Don't you think you've left them for quite long
-enough?"
-
-William arose and brushed the cake crumbs from his coat to the carpet.
-
-"P'raps I'd better be goin'," he agreed. "But I'll be thinkin' over
-wot comes nex'. You say you want it real life an' not books. I think
-you oughter have more people in it. Can't you have them all on a
-desert island an' make Rudolpho get eaten by cannibals in mistake for
-Alberto.... Oh, well, jus' as you like, of course. I'll bring you my
-tales to read one day an' I'll bring you some water things to-morrow.
-Did you know tadpoles ate tadpoles? Talk about cannibals!... I say,
-that's a jolly fine penknife."
-
-Vivian Strange, whose proud spirit was broken, handed him the knife
-with a despairing gesture.
-
-"Take it!" he moaned. "Take it and go!"
-
-William was touched.
-
-"Oh, no," he said. "I'd better not take such a jolly fine penknife as
-that. You're sure to be wantin' it again. But--but I'll borrow it for
-a bit if you don't mind. I'll bring it back when I bring the water
-animals. I say, it's jolly kind of you. Well, good-bye."
-
-William closed the door behind him. The sudden peace and silence of the
-room seemed to Strange too blissful to be real. But the door opened and
-William's tousled head and earnest face appeared again.
-
-"I say," he said. "How about having a burglar in an' a detective after
-him, you know, an' mysterious signs an' clues an' blood hounds--as
-well as the other people?... Not?... Well, it's your tale, so you jus'
-do it how you like. I'll see you again soon. Well, good-bye."
-
-William disappeared and the front-door opened and shut. With anxious
-eyes Vivian Strange watched through the window for William's youthful
-form to appear in the drive loading to the gate. It did not do so.
-Instead, the familiar untidy head appeared once more round the door.
-
-"I say!" he said. "I was jus' tryin' to remember--did I have three
-pieces of cake in here, or only two?... Oh, thanks.... I say, it's
-jolly kind of you."
-
-"Take it all," said Mr. Strange, "and go!"
-
-William was still more touched.
-
-"Oh, no!" he said as he opened the cupboard. "I won't take it all--not
-jus' now. I'll take one more piece now an' I'll come round for another
-piece later on. It gets so messed up carryin' it about in your pocket,
-cake does. I've tried it. Gets all mixed up with marbles an' bits of
-clay an' string an' things. It doesn't spoil the taste but it wastes
-it--gettin' it all crumby.... Well, good-bye."
-
-Once more the front-door opened and shut. Once more there was silence
-and peace. Vivian Strange, with a deep sigh, stretched out for his
-pen. Then an expression of wild despair came over his face.... The
-well-known footsteps sounded in the hall again and the door opened.
-
-"I nearly went away," said William affectionately, "without showin' you
-my new whistle. I've been practisin' an' practisin' so's to show it you
-this afternoon. An' I nearly forgot an' I'd have had to come all the
-way back. This is it."
-
-He placed two fingers in the corners of his mouth and emitted a
-siren-like sound that caused his friend to leap suddenly into the air
-in terror and surprise. William smiled with pride and friendliness.
-
-"I knew you'd like it," he said. "My family doesn't care for it at
-home, but they don't care for any whistles. They don't reelly like
-musick--not like you do. Well, good-bye."
-
-William walked along the road, humming happily to himself. His humming
-was, if possible, more dreadful than his whistling. William only hummed
-when he was happy. He enjoyed the sound of his humming. In this he was
-absolutely unique....
-
-He was extremely happy to-day. His heart warmed at the thought of his
-friend's kindness ... the confidential literary chat ... the cake ...
-the penknife.... He took out the knife and looked at it. His heart
-swelled with pride and pleasure ... a knife like that ... and he'd
-been ready to give it ... _give_ it ... it was jolly decent of him....
-William had no other friend in the whole world who would have thought
-of _lending_ him a knife like that, much less _giving_ it.
-
-William's sense of gratitude was not easily stirred, but it was stirred
-this afternoon. When stirred, it demanded immediate and practical
-expression.... He must _do_ something for his friend ... now ... at
-once.... But what?... He could get him the water things, of course, but
-that wasn't enough. What did Mr. Strange really _want?_... Suddenly
-William's sombre countenance lit up.... He'd wanted to know what
-Alberto would have said and done in real life.... He should know.
-
-Mr. Porter was walking home. Mr. Porter was an eminently reliable
-gentleman who lived a quiet, hard-working life divided between an
-eminently respectable office and an eminently respectable home. Mr.
-Porter was on his way home from the station, carrying his attaché case
-in his hand as he had done for the last thirty years.
-
-In his mind was a pleasurable anticipation of a warm fire, comfortable
-bedroom slippers, a well-cooked dinner, a glass of good wine, an
-excellent cigar, and the evening paper. Mr. Porter had walked home with
-this pleasurable anticipation in his mind for the last thirty years,
-and it had always been fulfilled. There was a rosy glow over all his
-thoughts. He hardly noticed the small boy with the freckled, scowling
-countenance till he actually addressed him.
-
-"The lady wot you're in love with," said the boy to him suddenly in an
-expressionless tone, "is in deadly danger, an' says you're to go to her
-at once."
-
-Mr. Porter stopped short and peered through the dusk. He felt a little
-frightened. "The lady wot----" he repeated. Then, "Would you mind
-saying it again?"
-
-William didn't mind.
-
-[Illustration: "THE LADY WOT YOU'RE IN LOVE WITH," SAID WILLIAM, "IS IN
-DEADLY DANGER AN' SAYS YOU'RE TO GO TO HER AT ONCE."]
-
-"The lady wot you're in love with," he said clearly and distinctly, "is
-in deadly danger an' says you're to go to her at once."
-
-"The lady wot----" began Mr. Porter again. "What a curious expression!
-Do you--er--do you mean my wife?"
-
-"I s'pose so," said William guardedly.
-
-"Er--did she tell you to say that?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Was she a tall lady?"
-
-"Yes," said William, taking the line of least resistance.
-
-"With a mole on her left cheek?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Grey hair?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"Most curious!" said Mr. Porter. "That's certainly my wife. What did
-you say she said?"
-
-"The lady wot you're in love with," said William monotonously, "is in
-deadly danger, an' says you're to go to her at once."
-
-"But--where is she?"
-
-"She said you was to follow me."
-
-"Most curious!" said Mr. Porter uncertainly. "_Most_ curious!
-Well--er--I suppose I'd better--er--one never knows--is it far?"
-
-William's eye gleamed with victory.
-
-"Oh, no," he said soothingly, "not far."
-
-But Mr. Porter's heart had sunk. The rosy vision of the warm fire, the
-comfortable bedroom slippers, well-cooked dinner, glass of wine, cigar,
-evening paper seemed to have retreated to an incalculable distance.
-
-"Be as quick as you can," he said irritably. "I can't stand here
-all night catching my death of cold. How do I know it's not some
-cock-and-bull story? Hurry up! Hurry up!"
-
-Silently and happily William led the way. Silently and miserably Mr.
-Porter followed. Mr. Porter disliked above all things departing a
-hair's breadth from his usual routine. What _was_ it all about, anyway?
-What was Mary thinking of, sending that curious message? Who was this
-strange boy? His self-pity and righteous indignation increased at every
-step. Down the street ... round a corner ... in at a side-gate ...
-down a side-path past a house ... into a back garden.... What the----?
-The strange boy was holding open the door of a kind of outhouse.
-
-"She said particular you was to go in here," said the boy simply.
-
-"What the----?" blazed Mr. Porter. "What the----?" he sputtered again.
-
-The boy looked at him dispassionately.
-
-"She said particular you was to go in here."
-
-"Into a----? Into a dirty, empty coal-shed? What----?"
-
-Mr. Porter stepped into the outhouse and flashed his electric torch
-around it. In that second he satisfied himself that the shed was empty.
-In that second also the door banged to behind him and a key was turned
-in the lock.
-
-"Here!" cried Mr. Porter angrily. "Where the----?"
-
-There was no answer.
-
-Mr. Porter banged ferociously at the door.
-
-"Open the door, you young villain!" he shouted.
-
-There was no answer.
-
-Mr. Porter kicked the door, and shook the door, and rattled the door,
-and cursed the door. The door remained immovable, and only the silence
-answered him. Having recourse once more to his electric torch, he
-discovered a small window high up at the back of the shed and beneath
-it a pile of coal. Mr. Porter determined to reach the window over the
-coal. He climbed the coal, and slipped in the coal, and waded in the
-coal, and rolled in the coal, and wallowed in the coal, and lost his
-collar in the coal.
-
-Finally he let fly a torrent of language whose eloquence, and variety,
-and emphasis, and richness surprised even himself. Mr. Porter, an hour
-ago, would have believed himself incapable of such language. Then,
-panting, covered with coal-dust, his collar gone, his coat torn, he
-surveyed the scene of his imprisonment, and there came to him a vision
-of a warm fire, comfortable bedroom slippers, a well-cooked dinner, a
-glass of wine, a good cigar and the evening paper.... In sudden frenzy
-he flung himself bodily upon the door.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Vivian Strange had given up all attempt to write. He was sitting in
-the arm-chair by the fire reading poetry to soothe his nerves. His
-nerves were very much upset. He kept imagining that he heard strange
-noises--bangs and shouts, and once he shuddered, imagining that he
-heard William's whistle. He decided to go back to town as soon as
-possible. The much-vaunted peace of the countryside was a fiction. The
-country was not peaceful. It contained William, and William's whistle,
-and William's water creatures, and William's conversations. There was
-more peace in the middle of Piccadilly--without William--than there was
-in the country with William.
-
-The door opened suddenly and William appeared. There was on his face a
-look of conscious pride as of one who has something attempted something
-done, but is prepared to be quite modest about it.
-
-"You can go an' hear wot he says an' does in reel life," he said. "He's
-sayin' an' doin' it now in the coal-shed. I've been listenin' for ever
-so long."
-
-Mr. Strange rose wildly.
-
-"But----" he began.
-
-The curious sounds increased. They were real, not a delusion of his
-overwrought nerves, as he had supposed. William was real too.
-
-"Where----?" he said still more wildly.
-
-"In the coal-shed," said William impatiently. "Hurry up or he'll be
-gettin' tired an' stoppin'. Take some paper an' then you can copy down
-some of the things he says in reel life. I told you I was right."
-
-There came a sudden crashing and rending of wood, the sound of angry
-steps on the gravel, and in front of the house appeared a nightmare
-figure, black, gesticulating, ragged, collarless, hatless. It was
-the eminently respectable Mr. Porter. "Police," and "pay for this,"
-and "scoundrel," were among the words that reached the bewildered
-Mr. Strange through the window. Then, shaking its fist, the figure
-disappeared into the dusk.
-
-"There," said William. "You're too late. He's got out. He's broke
-the door down an' got out. Anyway, you know now wot he does in reel
-life. He breaks the door down an' gets out. An' I can remember lots of
-the things he said. I listened quite a long time. I'll take another
-piece of that cake now, if you don't mind. You said I could. Thanks
-awfully. I took a lot of trouble gettin' that reel life thing for you.
-Could--could I keep that penknife jus' for another day? I've got some
-frens I'd like to show it to. An' if there's anything else you'd like
-me to find out in reel life, I'll try. I don't bother with reel life
-myself when I do tales, but if you.... Oh, I say, are you goin' on with
-the tale now?"
-
-Mr. Strange was not. He was writing a telegram form. It ran:
-
-"Secure berth on any boat sailing anywhere. Complete nervous
-prostration. Change and rest urgent."
-
-"I 'speck I'd better go," said William regretfully. "It's after my
-supper time. You don't mind, do you?"
-
-"No," said the young man wildly. "No, I don't mind. I'm going away
-myself to-morrow, going away for good."
-
-"Oh, are you?" said William sadly. "I'm sorry. I shall miss you quite a
-lot an' I 'speck you'll miss me."
-
-"Oh, yes," answered Mr. Strange. "I shall miss you. I hope I shall miss
-you."
-
-"Well, don't worry about it," said William kindly. "I 'speck you'll
-be comin' back soon. Good-bye, an' you can get on with your tale now,
-can't you, now you know wot he says an' does in reel life? Well,
-good-bye."
-
-He went briskly out of the front door.
-
-Mr. Strange drew a deep, quivering breath of relief. But not for long.
-Two apparitions appeared before the window, coming up the drive, one
-the blackened and battered remains of Mr. Porter and the other a
-stalwart arm of the law, carrying a note-book.
-
-There was a gleam in Mr. Porter's eye. He was going to execute justice
-but, justice executed, there lay before him the warm fire, and
-comfortable bedroom slippers, and well-cooked dinner, and glass of
-wine, and excellent cigar, and evening paper of his dreams.
-
-But Vivian's horrified gaze was drawn from them by the near vision of
-William's face pressed against the glass.
-
-"I say," called William. "You _did_ say I could keep that knife for a
-bit, didn't you?"
-
-Vivian Strange made a wild gesture that might have been assent or
-dissent or mere frenzy.
-
-"Thanks awfully," shouted William. "Well, good-bye."
-
- * * * * *
-
-William strolled home through the dusk. He was sorry his friend was
-going, but, after all, he would be able to keep all the water creatures
-himself. Giving away water creatures was always a great sacrifice to
-William. Anyway, he'd had quite a decent day ... all about that tale
-had been interesting and exciting, and that was a jolly good cake and a
-_jolly_ good penknife and--his thoughts flew off to that thrilling five
-minutes spent in rapt silence outside the coal house--he'd learnt a lot
-of new words.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-WILLIAM GETS WRECKED
-
-
-WILLIAM laid aside "Robinson Crusoe" with a sigh. His dreams of
-pirate-king and robber-chief vanished. The desire of his heart now was
-to be shipwrecked on a desert island. He surveyed his garden and the
-next garden and the fields beyond with an impatient scowl. He felt
-bitterly that it was just his luck to live in an over-populated world
-with ready-made houses and where everything one could possibly need
-could be purchased at the shop round the corner....
-
-Yet he felt that within reach there must be a desert island, or at any
-rate some spot which a very little imagination could transform into a
-desert island. He decided to set out on a voyage. He filled his pockets
-with biscuits and pieces of string. String was always useful.
-
-He went into the morning-room where his mother and grown-up sister sat.
-He felt strongly that a mariner just about to be shipwrecked ought to
-bid a fond farewell to his family.
-
-"Good-bye," he said in a deep voice, "'case I'm not back."
-
-"I wish you'd remember to wipe your boots when you come into the
-house," said his mother patiently.
-
-"You'd better be back if you want any tea," said Ethel.
-
-William felt that they lacked every quality that the family of a
-shipwrecked mariner should possess. Not for the first time he washed
-his hands of them in disgust.
-
-"All right," he said. "Don't blame me if--if you're sorry when it's too
-late."
-
-With this cryptic remark he left them.
-
-To a casual observer William looked only a small boy walking slowly
-down a road, frowning, with his hands in his pockets. He was really an
-intrepid mariner sailing across an uncharted sea.
-
-"Hello, William."
-
-William had a weak spot in his heart for Joan. He rather liked her
-dimples and dark curls. In his softer moments he had contemplated Joan
-actually reigning by his side as pirate-queen or robber-chieftainess.
-Now he felt that her presence might enliven a somewhat lonely voyage.
-
-"I'm an explorer," he said, "sailin' along an' lookin' for new lands."
-
-"Oh, William," Joan pleaded, "may I come with you?"
-
-He considered the matter with a judicial frown.
-
-"All right," he said at last. "Will you come in my ship or will you
-have a ship of your own?"
-
-"I'd rather come in your ship, please."
-
-"All right," he said. "Well, you're _in_ my ship. Come on."
-
-She walked along by his side. The best part of Joan was that she asked
-very few questions.
-
-"We're probably goin' to come to a desert island, soon," said William.
-"I _speck_ we shall come to a desert island soon if we got through
-these icebergs all right. There's a pretty awful wind blowin', isn't
-there--lashin' the sails an' tackin' an' all that an' no land in sight
-an' all these whales an' things all about?"
-
-"Yes, William," said Joan obediently.
-
-"You'd better be chief mate," William advised. "I'll be skipper. You
-don't see any land in sight, do you, mate?"
-
-Joan gazed at the road before them, the hedges around them, the cow's
-head above the hedge, and the figure of the Vicar in the distance.
-
-"No, Will--I mean skipper," she said.
-
-William heaved a sigh of relief. For a minute he had thought she was
-going to fail him.
-
-They proceeded in silence for a time.
-
-"The mast's gone now," said William, "all crashin' down on the deck
-before the terrible hurricane wot sweeps all before it. I thought it
-was goin' to crash on your brave head, mate."
-
-"Yes, Will--I mean skipper," said Joan.
-
-She was quite satisfactory. She entered into the spirit of a thing and
-had the additional advantage of not demanding a prominent _rôle_.
-
-The Vicar had come up to them. He looked at William with disapproval.
-
-"Fine day, young man," he said breezily.
-
-"Awful," said William gruffly, "blowin' an' hurricanin' an' lashin' at
-everything. Come on, mate."
-
-They left the Vicar staring after them.
-
-"I wonder," he said to the landscape, "whether that boy is deficient or
-merely impudent?"
-
-He was still wondering when they vanished from sight. They reached the
-river.
-
-"The waves is lashin' up at us," said William, surveying the placid
-stream. "I don't think this ole boat will stick together much longer if
-we don' see a bit of land soon. I'm jus' drenched through--spite of my
-tauparlings--an' almost perishin, of hunger 'cause the provisions was
-swep' overboard, aren't you, mate?"
-
-"Yes, Will--I mean skipper," said Joan, raising blue eyes alight with
-admiration.
-
-The path now turned inland. This part of the river was private, and the
-back garden of a large house swept down to the river's bank.
-
-"I b'lieve--I _b'lieve_," said William, "that I see an island--I
-_b'lieve_ that at last I see an island jus' as this ole boat is goin'
-to crash to pieces against a towerin' rock. _There!_ It's crashed to
-pieces against a towering rock. My goodness! We're in the icy water
-now! Well, you catch hold of an ole splinter or somethin' an' I'll
-catch hold of somethin' else, an' we'll jus' make for that ole island
-with all our might an' main--spite of the rain an' wind lashin' at our
-faces----"
-
-With set, grim expression he began to struggle through the garden hedge.
-
-"Come on, mate," he called, holding the bushes aside for her, "here's
-the island at last. Now we'll lie down on the sand an' sleep an' then
-I'll go an' get the things wot will be washed up from the wreck."
-
-The part of the garden where they found themselves was out of sight
-of the house. There was a summer-house by the river and near that a
-clothes-line with a table-cloth hung out to dry.
-
-They sat down on the bank of the river.
-
-"Nice to rest, isn't it," said William, "after all that strugglin'
-against the fierce wind an' rain?"
-
-"Yes, Will--I mean skipper."
-
-"You go on restin,'" said William, kindly, "an' I'll go an' try to find
-things washed up by the wreck."
-
- * * * * *
-
-He crept towards the back of the house. There was no one to be seen.
-The door stood slightly ajar. Cautiously William peered within. He
-saw a comfortable kitchen, empty save for the presence of a grey cat
-washing its face on the hearthrug. It suspended operations for a
-moment, surveyed William coldly and disapprovingly, and then returned
-to its ablutions.
-
-William's glance fell eagerly on a box of matches on the table and a
-saucepan in the sink. He waited in the shadow of the doorway. There was
-no sound in the house. At last, on tiptoe, his brows drawn together,
-his tongue projecting from his mouth, his eye fixed on the door, his
-freckled countenance purple and scowling, his hair standing on end, he
-crept across the room. Returning the cat's haughty stare, he seized the
-matches, the saucepan and two cups, and fled down to the river, where
-his chief mate was sitting on the grass, idly throwing stones into the
-water.
-
-"Look what I've found washed up from the wreck," he said proudly. "Now
-we'll build a fire an' soon I expect we'll find a native savage an'
-some wild animals."
-
-"Not--not _too_ wild, William," said the chief mate.
-
-"All right," said the skipper, "not too wild, but anyway it doesn't
-matter 'cause you've got me an' there's nothing much I can't kill.
-Now, after the night on the open sea, we'd better make breakfast."
-With indescribable joy they collected twigs, made a fire, filled the
-saucepan with water from the river, and put it on to boil. When the
-water was warm, William poured it into two cups and broke his biscuits
-into them. The water was smoked and the biscuits grimy from their
-sojourn in William's pockets, but to the shipwrecked mariners the
-draught was as of nectar and ambrosia. Both drained their cups.
-
-"That was grand, wasn't it, mate? I think you oughter say, 'Aye, aye,
-sir.'"
-
-"Aye, aye, sir."
-
-"Well, now, I'd better build us a house out of logs an' things, an' you
-go and see if you can find anything washed up from the wreck."
-
-"Oh, William--I mean skipper!"
-
-"You won't mind--there's no one there but a cat."
-
-With mingled apprehension and excitement, Joan stole off to the house.
-
-William, left alone, turned to the summer-house, and in his imagination
-made it vanish into thin air. Then he went through a ferocious and
-strenuous pantomime of cutting down trees and piling up logs, and
-finally beheld the completed summer-house with the proud eye of a
-creator. Then he opened the door and entered.
-
-A ragged, unkempt man rose from the seat rubbing his eyes. A black bag
-was on the floor.
-
-William and the man stared at each other, neither of them flinching.
-
-"You're jus' wot I wanted to find," said William at last with
-excitement and friendliness in his voice; "I jus' wanted a native
-savage."
-
-"Oh, yer did, did yer?" said the man. "Glad I'll do fer yer arl right.
-An' 'oo may you be if I may be so bold as to arsk?"
-
-"We're shipwrecked," said William, "shipwrecked on a desert island.
-I've jus' built a hut, an' my chief mate's gone to find things washed
-up from the wreck, an' you'll do for the native savage. Do you mind
-bein' called Friday?"
-
-"Not at all, young gent," said the man, "not at all. 'Erbert 'Ammond
-is my name, but call me Friday, Saturday _an'_ Sunday, if so you've a
-mind." (He ran his eye speculatively over William.) "But it seems funny
-to see a shipwrecked sailor in clothes like them. You'd 'ave thought
-they'd 'ave all got tore to pieces in the wreck, like."
-
-"Yes," said William, eagerly, "they did."
-
-"One would 'ave expected to see you--well, p'raps dressed in a sail or
-something." His eye narrowed, and he pointed to the ragged tablecloth
-fluttering in the breeze. "That 'ud do fine for a sail."
-
-William's eyes were alight with enthusiasm.
-
-"Yes--it _would_," he said, "fine."
-
-"If I was you an' bein' shipwrecked," said the man, deftly taking the
-table-cloth from the line, "I'd nip into that there summer-house, an'
-take off that ordinary-like suit an' rig up myself in this here sail
-... then you'd feel like as if you _was_ shipwrecked, eh?"
-
-He threw the table-cloth into the summer-house, and William, all
-excitement, followed. Friday lay on the bank by the river, smoked a
-foul pipe and winked at the landscape.
-
-Soon William emerged proudly wearing the table-cloth in the fashion of
-a Roman toga.
-
-"That," said Friday, "looks a bit of orl _right_--if I was you I'd go
-an' show it to the hother one wots lookin' at the wreck. I'll stay an'
-look hafter that there suit of yours so's no one runs off with it."
-
-As William swaggered slowly towards the house, Friday rose, spat into
-the river, winked at the tree and went into the summer-house again.
-
-Joan was sitting on the step of the house with the cat on her knee.
-
-"Will--I mean skipper," she said, "it's a lovely pussy." Then, "Oh,
-goodness--_William!_"
-
-Her tone hovered between horror and admiration.
-
-William stepped jauntily up to her. One corner of the table-cloth
-trailed on the ground behind him.
-
-"It's a sail," he said, proudly. "I got all my clothes dashed off me in
-the wreck, an' I'm wearing a sail wot got washed up by the waves. It
-does jolly well, doesn't it?"
-
-Joan clapped her hands.
-
-"Oh, an' I've found a native savage," went on William, "an' he doesn't
-mind bein' called Friday----"
-
-"Oh, how _lovely!_ An' the pussy will do for a native wild animal. Oh,
-_William_--we've got simply _everything_, haven't we?"
-
-They went happily down to the river.
-
-There William sustained the first shock of that momentous afternoon.
-Many more were to follow. The native savage had disappeared. Search
-in the summer-house revealed the fact that William's clothes had also
-disappeared.
-
-William's jaw dropped.
-
-"_Stole_ 'em!" He ejaculated.
-
-Joan's eyes opened wide. The possibilities of the situation were
-beginning to dawn on both of them.
-
-"_William_--how'll you get home?"
-
-William's expression was one of pure horror.
-
-"Mean ole _thing!_" he said. "Simply _stole_ 'em."
-
-"_William_--what'll your mother say?"
-
-They stared at each other in consternation, William clutched the
-table-cloth tightly round his neck.
-
-At this moment a loud, angry voice came from the house. They fled
-precipitately to the summer-house. Isolated phrases reached them.
-
-"Careless girl ... gossiping in the grocer's shop ... _anyone_ might
-have come in ... not even locked the back door.... Heaven knows----"
-
-Then they heard the violent slamming of the back-door. Both felt that
-the time had come for the adventure to end. The desert island had lost
-its charm. It must be after tea-time. The sun was already setting. In
-normal circumstances, they would have crept quietly from the garden and
-returned to their respective homes. But circumstances were not normal.
-Between William's pants and vest and the world at large was--not his
-usual long-suffering cloth suit--but a trailing and in certain places
-inadequate table-cloth. William's freckled face, with its expression of
-indignant horror, in its frame of wild, carrotty hair, had a curious,
-unexpected appearance at the top of the long white robe.
-
-"Oh, let's go home," said Joan, with a suspicion of tears in her voice.
-
-William looked at her desperately.
-
-"I can't go home like _this_," he said, hoarse with emotion. "I can't
-go through the village wearin' a table-cloth. Everybody'd be laughing
-at me. No one's ever done it before--not walked through the village in
-a table-cloth--it'd make me ridic'l'us for the rest of my life."
-
-He sat down, staring despondently in front of him.
-
-"Oh, William, what will you do?"
-
-"I'll stay here till midnight--till everyone else is in bed, an' I'll
-go home then. You'd better be gettin' home now."
-
-"Oh, William--I couldn't, William. I'll go an' get you something from
-our house. I'll get you some of Daddy's clothes. Oh, William!"
-
-William, deeply touched, could only stare at her and mutter gratefully.
-"Thanks--thanks, he's bigger'n me, but they'll do--_anything'll_ do."
-
-He watched her anxiously through the dusty little window of the
-summer-house as she crept to the hole in the hedge and disappeared.
-Then he heaved a deep sigh, drew his covering around him, sat down on
-the summer-house seat and waited.
-
-He was not left in peace for long. The voice which had first broken
-in upon their desert island sounded again--this time nearer. It was
-evidently walking round the garden with a sympathetic friend.
-
-"And that wicked girl went to the grocer's and stayed there the
-_whole_ afternoon--it's that young man they've got now--it's always
-the young men, my dear--that's the worst of girls--and she left the
-house _entirely_ unguarded, my dear--didn't _even_ lock the door--and
-I came back and--yes, my dear, _all_ the silver gone from the
-dining-room--some thief had been in and--oh, yes, I've telephoned the
-police--and good gracious, the wretch has even taken the table-cloth we
-had hanging up in the back garden! Did you _ever_?"
-
-"Have you--have you looked in the summer-house? He may be hiding there."
-
-William grew hot and cold, and took up his position immediately behind
-the door.
-
-"No, my dear and I'm not going to. I don't think it's fair to my
-friends and relations--I'm not thinking of myself. But--suppose he were
-there. He's sure to have a revolver. I'd make a fine target for his
-revolver, silhouetted against the light."
-
-"Y-yes. But couldn't we get pokers and dash in and stun him before he's
-time to move?"
-
-William, pressing himself and his table-cloth tightly into the corner
-behind the door, was aware of a curious sinking feeling in his inside.
-Some people, he decided, hadn't any hearts at all.
-
-"I don't think so--we might so easily kill him by mistake."
-
-"Well, then, at any rate we can lock the door and keep him there till
-the police come."
-
-A cold perspiration broke out over William.
-
-"The lock won't work. Do you know, my dear, I'd rather go further away
-just in case there _is_ anyone there. Suppose we go indoors?"
-
-The voices died away in the distance. The tenseness of William's form
-relaxed. His fixed look of horror and apprehension faded. He ran his
-fingers through his hair.
-
-"_Crumbs!_" he whispered.
-
-It seemed hours before the door opened and Joan staggered in with a
-bundle.
-
-"Quick, William darling," she whispered. "Put them on, an' we'll go
-home. No one saw me getting them. I'm 'fraid they'll be a bit big, but
-we can turn things up."
-
-[Illustration: A WOMAN CAME OUT, SAW WILLIAM, AND GAVE A PIERCING
-SCREAM OF MIRTH. TWO SMALL CHILDREN FOLLOWED AND JOINED IN THE SHRIEKS
-OF MERRIMENT.]
-
-[Illustration: WILLIAM CERTAINLY LOOKED VERY QUEER. JOAN HADN'T
-REALISED THAT THE SUIT WOULD BE _QUITE_ SO MUCH TOO BIG.]
-
-Her fear was justified. Mr. James Clive, her father, was six-foot-six
-in height. On William, his coat nearly touched the ground. His
-trousers, though rolled up bulkily at the ends till they could be
-rolled up no more, considerably impeded William's progress.
-
-"Oh, William, they'll do," she whispered at last. "They are a bit big,
-but they'll do."
-
-William, in Mr. Clive's clothes, would have made his fortune on a
-music-hall stage. Strong men would have wept tears at the sight, but
-Joan's loyalty was such that only affectionate concern was in the
-glance she turned on him. William's face was set and determined. He
-thought that the end of his troubles was in sight, as he rolled the
-table-cloth into a ball and put it beneath his arm.
-
-"They--they may be able to track us if we leave it here," he whispered.
-"'Sides, someone's stole my clothes an' I'm jolly well goin' to steal
-someone's table-cloth."
-
-The curious couple walked down the road. Joan kept throwing little
-anxious glances at her companion. He certainly looked very queer. She
-hadn't realised that the suit would be _quite_ so much too big. So far
-they had not passed a house. Now they were passing a roadside cottage.
-
-A man came out of the cottage and stared at William open-mouthed. Then
-he leant against the wall, put his hands to his sides and emitted
-guffaw on guffaw. William merely threw him a murderous glance and
-proceeded on his way with as much dignity as his trousers allowed him.
-
-"Missus?" called the man, wiping his eyes.
-
-A woman came out, saw William, gave a piercing scream of mirth, and
-leant helplessly against the wall with the man. Two small children
-followed and joined in the shrieks of merriment that to William seemed
-to fill the entire world. Joan put her hand to that part of the long
-sleeve where she judged William's hand might be, and gave a sympathetic
-squeeze. Yet even Joan's heart sank at the thought of the journey
-through the village that lay before them.
-
-The next house they had to pass was the house where Joan lived. To her
-consternation, Joan saw a figure in a black dress and white apron at
-the gate. It was too late to turn to flee.
-
-"Well, I never, Miss Joan. Your mother says you're to come in at once.
-She's in a terrible state over you--where _'ave_ you been?"
-
-"I _must_ go home with William," pleaded Joan.
-
-"That you must not," said the housemaid, taking her hand. "Your mother
-said I was to find you and tell you to come in immediate. You've 'ad
-no tea nor nothin'. As for you," she turned a devastatingly scornful
-eye upon William, "dressin' up an' thinkin' you're so funny--well, you
-won't get _me_ laughin' at you--you oughter be ashamed of yourself."
-
-With a contemptuous sniff she led away the reluctant Joan. William
-continued his pilgrimage alone. He went slowly. He went slowly for
-two reasons. One was that the thought of the journey down the village
-street filled even William's heart with apprehension.
-
-The other was that his trousers were coming unrolled and his hands were
-so far up the long sleeves of the coat that he could not extricate
-them. He was glad that dusk was at last falling. He was aware that a
-tall figure was approaching from the opposite direction. He shrank into
-the shadow of the hedge, and hoped that it would pass without observing
-him. It did not. It stood in front of him, barring his way, and slowly
-adjusted a monocle. With a sinking heart, William looked up into the
-face of Joan's father.
-
-"Excuse me, young man," said that gentleman, "but either you and I
-patronise the same tailor and have had identical ideas this spring as
-to style and material, or--or," his hand descended firmly and held the
-back of William's neck, "_or_ you are wearing a suit of my clothes, in
-which case I must ask you to come home with me and take them off."
-
-He began to impel William gently back towards his house.
-
-"If you'd jus' let me _explain_," said William, pathetically.
-
-"Explanations," said Mr. Clive, transferring his hold from William's
-neck to the collar of his coat, "are tedious, unsatisfactory things.
-Why trouble yourself with them? I merely ask of you, as one gentleman
-of another, that you will return to me the garments that you seem to
-have absentmindedly appropriated."
-
-Even William's spirits were crushed by the repeated blows of fate. He
-did not speak again till he was face to face with his captor in the
-library of Joan's house, but with Joan nowhere to be seen. He was pale
-and stern.
-
-"But I've _nothin'_ else to wear," he said, "_nothin'_. You don' want
-me to go all the way home in _nothin'_?"
-
-"What," said Mr. Clive, "were you wearing before you purloined my suit?"
-
-"I was wearin' a table-cloth, but----"
-
-"Then I suppose you can go on wearing a table-cloth."
-
-"But--but you don't want me to go through the village in a
-_table-cloth?_" said William in frenzied despair.
-
-"You can go through the village in a table-napkin for all I care,"
-said Mr. Clive, heartlessly. "I paid twelve guineas for this suit only
-last week, and I'm not going to have it mucked up any more. It'll take
-about six years in a press to take these creases out, anyway. I don't
-know what mischievous business you've been engaged in to-day, but I can
-guess who got hold of this suit for you, and I'll have a few words with
-Miss Joan on the subject this evening."
-
-William glared at him savagely.
-
-"Nothin' to do with Joan," he said. "I got it myself." He divested
-himself of the suit, shook out his table-cloth and wrapped it round
-him, scowling darkly.
-
-"Well," he said, slowly and bitterly, "if you don't mind me goin'
-through the village in _this_----"
-
-"I don't mind at all," said Mr. Clive pleasantly, "not at all. Allow me
-to see you to the door. Good-night, William."
-
-Ho closed the door and went to the library window. There he watched the
-white-clad figure disappear down the drive. "That young man's progress
-through the village," he said aloud, "ought to be worth watching."
-
-William set out once more on his adventurous journey. At the thought of
-the village street his knees felt quite definitely unsteady. Never to
-William had his home seemed so near and yet so unattainable. Suddenly
-he thought of the path over the fields and through the churchyard. It
-would bring him out a good way beyond his home, but it would avoid that
-nightmare of the village street.
-
-William climbed over the stile and set off over the fields. It was
-nearly dark anyway. He could see no one near.... He climbed the second
-stile that led into the churchyard, and began to walk forward. Suddenly
-a woman who had been standing with her back to him, reading one of the
-gravestones, turned, stared at him with open mouth and eyes, gave a
-scream that made the hair on William's head stand upright, and shot off
-like an arrow from a bow, falling head over heels over the opposite
-stile, picking herself up and running with deafening screams in the
-direction of the village. William, feeling slightly shaken, sat down
-behind a tombstone to recover.
-
-Several people passed, but William's nerve had gone. He dared not
-emerge from his damp and gloomy refuge. At last he heard the sound
-of many cheerful voices, as if seven or eight people were coming
-together through the churchyard. His spirits rose. He would tell them
-his plight. Seven or eight people all together would not be afraid of
-him.... He rose from behind his tombstone and with eight wild yells
-eight young women made for the horizon. All but one. She tripped over
-a stone and crouched with her head on her hands where she fell. With a
-thrill of joy William recognised his mother's housemaid. His troubles
-were at an end. She would fetch him his overcoat.
-
-"Ellen,"--he began.
-
-"OO-_ow-ow-ow!_" yelled Ellen.
-
-With a shriek more piercing than he had yet heard, Ellen fled from
-William's sight.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"I don't know where William is," said Mrs. Brown to her husband. "He
-wasn't in to tea."
-
-"Don't worry yourself about him unduly," said her husband. "There was
-a rumour rife in the village as I came from the station to the effect
-that William had been seen walking in the direction of the village over
-an hour ago wearing a suit of clothes of abnormal size."
-
-Mrs. Brown sat down suddenly.
-
-"Abnormal size? But he was wearing his ordinary suit at lunch."
-
-"I can't explain it," said her husband. "I merely repeat the rumour."
-
-"An hour ago--then why isn't he home?"
-
-"I can't say," said her husband callously, opening the evening paper.
-
-At this point an unearthly yell broke the silence of the house, and
-Ellen rushed into the room, flinging herself beneath the table.
-
-"It's come after me," she screamed. "It's at the side-door--Oh lor! Oh
-lor!--it's there, all white an' all. Oh, don't let it get me--I don't
-want to die--I'll repent--I'll--Oh lor! Oh lor!"
-
-Mr. Brown laid down his paper with a sigh.
-
-"What is it?" he said wearily.
-
-"Oh lor! Oh lor!" sobbed Ellen, beneath the table.
-
-A figure appeared in the doorway--a wild figure, with a fierce,
-indignant, aggrieved expression and hair that stood up round its face,
-a figure that clutched a ragged table-cloth round it with certain
-enraged dignity.
-
-"It--it--it's William," said Mrs. Brown.
-
- * * * * *
-
-"But they was _stole_ off me," said William wildly.
-
-"So I gathered from your account," said Mr. Brown, politely.
-
-"Well, is it fair to 'speck me to pay for things wot was stole off me?"
-
-"I have already remarked that if I observed in you any sudden growth
-of such virtues as cleanliness, tidiness, obedience, silence,
-modesty--er--and the rest, I might myself contribute a little towards
-the waistcoat, say, or the collar and tie. We will now consider the
-discussion closed."
-
-"It's ever so long past your bedtime, William," said Mrs. Brown. "Do go
-to bed. I simply can't bear to see you wearing that dreadful thing any
-longer."
-
-With a glance of sorrowful anger at his parents William drew his
-table-cloth about him and prepared to depart. He felt injured,
-infuriated, ill-treated, and weary. His self-esteem was cruelly hurt.
-Screams of laughter came from the next room where his grown-up brother
-and sister were relating his adventures to a friend.
-
-The telephone-bell rang.
-
-"William, someone wants to speak to you."
-
-He took the receiver unsmilingly.
-
-"William, Daddy said I could ring you up to say good-night to you.
-I was so sorry I couldn't go home with you. William, I don't think
-you looked a bit funny in those things--I think you looked _nice_ in
-the tablecloth and it wasn't your fault--and you were awfully brave
-about it--and wasn't it _fun_--the desert island part?--I _did_ enjoy
-it--we'll play a game like that again soon, won't we?--Good-night,
-William darling."
-
-"Good-night."
-
-William hung up the receiver and went upstairs to bed. He held his
-untidy carrotty head erect. On his freckled face was a softened
-expression--nearly as good as a smile--he wore his table-cloth with an
-almost jaunty air.
-
-He was himself again.
-
-
-THE END.
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber's Notes:
-
- Italics are shown thus: _sloping_.
-
- Small capitals have been capitalised.
-
- Variations in spelling and hyphenation are retained.
-
- Punctuation has been retained as published.
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WILLIAM AGAIN ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.